ã€ŠI Became the Cute One in the Troubleshooter Squadã€‹


 Chapter : prologue

    The Problem-Solver

    Whether it¡¯s a minor personal worry or a dispute between groups, or, in a broader sense, a severe conflict between nations or a global crisis.

    A problem-solver is someone who takes on others¡¯ problems without weighing the importance of the work.

    They go by various names, depending on their characteristics and individual styles: detectives, private investigators, mercenaries, and so on.

    But at the core, what defines them is solving problems that aren¡¯t their own.

    These problem-solvers are often chosen as the protagonist¡¯s profession in creative works, regardless of genre.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Due to the nature of the job¡ªtaking on clients¡¯ requests¡ªit¡¯s easy to integrate them into a story.

    Of course, it would be difficult to solve others¡¯ problems brilliantly without notable skills.

    Most of these characters are often seen as versatile and highly capable.Even if theye across as unreliable orzy on ordinary days, at critical moments, they shine like heroes, decisively resolving conflicts.

    Now, at this point, someone might wonder: Why am I rambling on about a genre involving problem-solvers, which doesn¡¯t seem particrly intriguing?

    The reason is simple.

    First, I¡¯m a die-hard otaku who loves problem-solver stories across all genres.

    And second¡­ Because when I awoke after my death and reincarnation, I found myself in a world straight out of aic where a problem-solver is the protagonist.

    ¡ª

    ¡°Is this the girl who uses psychic powers? She seems¡­ pretty harmless at first nce.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Judging by her difficulty speaking, it seems she went through some severe experimentation.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s rather unfortunate. Another victim created by the city¡¯s darkness, I assume.¡±

    But please don¡¯t misunderstand¡ªshe¡¯s not actually a pitiful person.

 Chapter 1:

    It was an unfortunate ident.

    A cargo truck suddenly swerved onto the sidewalk.

    The misfortune was that I happened to be standing in its path.

    At that moment, I was fully engrossed in my smartphone screen, captivated by an exciting part of the popr boy¡¯sic, ¡°Fixer¡±.

    A 10-ton mass of steel barreled toward me at merciless speed.

    By the time I noticed it, it was already toote.

    The truck driver had his head slumped down.

    Maybe the cause was drowsy driving.

    For someone like me who never jaywalks, it was a bolt from the blue, a cmity out of nowhere.The only constion was that I met a clean death without feeling any pain.

    And when I came to my senses, I found myself in a strange, unfamiliar body.

    Since I¡¯d always had a big interest in subcultures likeics and anime, I quickly realized that this was what they often call reincarnation.

    But life is full of unexpected twists.

    Things rarely go as you wish.

    Soon enough, I was confronted with two rather troubling issues.

    The first was that my voice wouldn¡¯te out, as if I had a severe injury on my throat.

    The second was¡­ that I now looked unmistakably like a young girl.

    Reincarnation was one thing, but to be reincarnated as a mute little girl?

    Like the Little Mermaid who lost her voice in exchange for legs,

    Perhaps I¡¯d sacrificed my voice and gender to be revived.

    ¡®Hmm¡­ thinking about it like that, it does seem like a pretty fair trade. Well, if I¡¯m back alive, who cares about my voice or gender.¡¯

    Positive thoughts spiraled in my head.

    Coming back to life in any form was better than ending for good.

    Plus, being reincarnated as a person with intact limbs and not an insect or nt¡­

    What a blessing that was, especially since I have a big fear of bugs.

    If I¡¯d reincarnated as something like a caterpir or centipede¡­ I¡¯d have crawled straight into the water without hesitation, hoping for a reset.

    ¡®So, where am I, anyway?¡¯

    After concluding that reincarnating as a mute girl was more of a gain than a loss,

    I crossed my soft arms and looked around.

    The ce I¡¯d woken up in was a stark, white room, bleak and deste.

    All that was there was a bed, a door, and a light.

    The white walls and floor, without a single window, made it feel like a hospital room.

    Considering I was dressed in in, unpatterned white clothing,

    Maybe that wasn¡¯t too far from the truth.

    ¡®There doesn¡¯t seem to be much information here. I guess¡­ the only thing to do is go outside.¡¯

    Naturally, I approached the room¡¯s only exit, the door.

    After checking for any cameras that might be watching,

    I cautiously pressed my ear against the door.

    I didn¡¯t want to risk opening the door and potentially causing irreparable trouble,

    so I was trying to gather as much information as I could.

    ¡®Nothing¡­ I don¡¯t hear anything.¡¯

    However, there was no sound from beyond the door.

    It was as if there was nothing outside at all.

    Still uncertain, I kept my ear to the door and waited for a long time.

    Only when I was sure that nothing would change did I finally reach out and ce my hand on the doorknob.

    My n was to open the door very slowly and gently, making sure no sound would leak out.

    ¡®Hmm? It¡¯s not moving.¡¯

    Contrary to my expectation, the doorknob wouldn¡¯t budge.

    Unless it was just a decoration, it was clear that the door was locked.

    This was a serious problem.

    The only exit I¡¯d counted on was locked tight.

    I started to grip the doorknob with increasing force.

    But even when I put my entire body weight into it, the doorknob showed no signs of moving.

    ¡®So, how am I supposed to get out of here?¡¯

    Realizing the full gravity of the situation,

    a memory from a news story I once saw shed through my mind.

    [Man in his 20s was found dead in the bathroom after a bicycle fell in front of the door¡­.]

    It was a very bad situation.

    I was fated to starve to death here unless I received outside help.

    Naturally, my gaze drifted around, looking for anything useful.

    Of course, in a room with nothing but a bed, there was no useful item in sight.

    The only notable discovery was realizing how high the ceiling was.

    ¡®If I dismantle the bed frame and make a tool¡­ but with these weak arms, it doesn¡¯t seem likely.¡¯

    No matter how I looked at it, my chance of escaping on my own was zero.

    Especially since my current arms were white and soft, like a child¡¯s, without a single muscle.

    There was no way I could break down the locked door and get out.

    ¡®I¡¯mpletely trapped in this barren room.¡¯

    But strangely, even as my mind fully grasped the situation,

    I didn¡¯t feel any fear or despair.

    Instead, a strange sense of certainty filled my heart.

    It was a feeling like that of an athlete, convinced they could clear a particr distance.

    Following my instincts, I raised my hand toward the doorknob.

    And when I felt as if my hand and the doorknob were connected as one,

    I twisted the doorknob with an invisible force.

    Creak¡­!

    The doorknob was crushed, deformed like it was caught in a press.

    At this rate, the door wouldn¡¯t open; the knob would just break and fall off.

    Instinctively, I reached up with my other hand to hold the area around the doorknob, thinking:

    ¡®If it¡¯se to this, I might as well break itpletely.¡¯

    The invisible force following my will didn¡¯t just warp the doorknob;

    it began to wreck the entire structure inside the door.

    And when the door was thoroughly mangled beyond recognition,

    it finally started to twist and tilt, showing signs of opening.

    It was my escape from this stark, white room.

    ¡ª

    Peeking through the gap in the badly deformed door,

    I saw a hallway on the other side.

    It was a white hallway, so obsessively clean and sterile it reminded me of aboratory.

    The wide, windowless corridor waspletely empty, devoid of a single person, creating an eerie, ghostly atmosphere straight out of a horror story.

    ¡®No one¡¯s here. I don¡¯t see any cameras or anything like that¡­.¡¯

    But maybe because my emotions felt oddly dulled after reincarnating, I didn¡¯t feel much fear in this unfamiliar ce.

    Maybe it was because I wasn¡¯t fully grasping the reality of this situation.

    Still, getting tangled up with anyone would be bothersome.

    I stepped out into the hallway as quietly as possible, careful to make no sound.

    Even if something troublesome happened, I had the telekic power I¡¯d used to open the door, so I¡¯d be fine.

    With senses on high alert, I walked down the hallway.

    The people who would trap a healthy person in a room wouldn¡¯t be in their right mind, so I aimed to detect them before they noticed me.

    But despite my efforts, I found no one, nor even an exit, no matter how far I walked.

    I turned corners, went up and down stairs countless times, and it felt like I was in some kind of maze designed to confuse and trap people.

    Realizing I wouldn¡¯t find an exit just by wandering around, I changed my approach.

    ¡®There haven¡¯t been any windows around here, but I did notice some strangely tall staircases. So¡­ this might actually be underground.¡¯

    It was just a theory based on guesswork, but if this ce was underground¡­

    Considering the vastness of the area I¡¯d wandered, there had to be some kind of venttion duct connected to the outside.

    After roaming the hallways for a bit longer, I finally found a venttion grate on the ceiling.

    ¡®There it is. Hmm¡­ it¡¯s a bit high up.¡¯

    The height looked to be around 3 meters.

    It was well beyond what I could reach with my current small, young body.

    But that wasn¡¯t a problem.

    I had telekinesis now.

    If I could wrench off the locked door, unscrewing a simple grate would be no trouble at all.

    Using the removed grate as a foothold, I climbed up.

    Carefully adjusting my telekinesis, I slipped into the venttion duct.

    Unlike the wide hallway, the duct was narrow and dark, and I could feel a faint breeze brushing against my cheek.

    ¡®This is it.¡¯

    The presence of wind meant there was a connection to the outside.

    I crawled upward, inching my way along the duct.

    Of course, the venttion system wasn¡¯t designed with people crawling through it in mind, so the passage twisted and turned unexpectedly.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    But telekinesis made navigating the tricky route a lot easier.

    By pushing against the walls with my feet, I could slowly but surely climb.

    After what felt like dozens of meters of vertical crawling, I finally reached an exit.

    Outside the vent was a dark, forested night.

    The cool sensation of grass on my bare feet greeted me.

    Considering how vast and deep the facility seemed, the fact that it was hidden in the woods was puzzling.

    It was likely a concealed location, out of sight from others.

    ¡®Is this some kind of secret base? What could they be thinking¡­ huh?¡¯

    I idly entertained such thoughts, ncing around, when suddenly, something in the distance caught my eye and I froze in shock.

    Even from afar, a tall skyscraper loomed with an unreal presence.

    At the top was a symbol that was all too familiar.

    It was the world of ¡®Fixer¡¯, the popr boy¡¯sic I¡¯d been reading before the truck hit me.

    A city where otherworldly races and humanity coexisted on a fused Earth¡ªNighthaven.

    The symbol of a dragon unmistakably signified Nighthaven.

    ¡®No way¡­ reincarnated into the world of aic?¡¯

    Possessing the body of a character in the manga I¡¯d been reading just before my death.

    Was this something to be d about or despair over?

    I could only stand there in dazed silence, staring at the skyscraper with a vacant expression for a long time.

 Chapter 2:

    Fixer.

    This was the name of a popr boy¡¯sic serialized in the famous Halo Magazine.

    Its genres spanned fantasy, sci-fi,edy, and action.

    The vivid action scenes in a futuristic city, rendered in a beautiful art style, were quite impressive.

    The story was straightforward.

    For some reason, dragons, elves, orcs, and magic from another dimension had crossed over to Earth.

    These otherworldly races and humanity naturally shed due to cultural and value differences.

    After decades of various conflicts, both sides came to recognize each other¡¯s existence.

    Meta-cities for these races¡ªknown as Metahumans¡ªwere established worldwide.And one of the most prominent of these meta-cities was Nighthaven.

    In this city full of trouble, a profession called ¡°Fixer¡± emerged, where people solved issues onmission.

    Fixer followed the story of Raven, a protagonist who solved all kinds of problems in the city with nothing but his human body.

    With its unique mix of fantasy and sci-fi, a refreshing storyline, and distinctive characters, Fixer quickly became one of Halo Magazine¡¯s gship works, loved by many.

    In fact, I was so engrossed in it that I didn¡¯t even notice the truck until it was right in front of me.

    As someone who loves problem-solver stories, Fixer was a work I strongly rmended.

    ¡®Well, it¡¯s fun, but¡­¡¯

    But a story being fun doesn¡¯t necessarily make it an ideal ce for reincarnation.

    Fixer had a dark world behind the protagonist¡¯s upbeat group of friends.

    The otherworldly races hade to Earth because their world had been destroyed by invaders.

    And though the initial conflict between these races and humanity had been clumsily patched up, antagonistic factions toward these races still existed worldwide.

    On top of that, technological advancement led to a disregard for life and extreme individualism.

    Daylight shootouts and kidnappings had be almost routine.

    Even the invaders who had destroyed the otherworld were now eyeing Earth.

    In short, this was a dangerous world filled with blood and violence lurking beneath its fragile peace.

    ¡®Sure, it¡¯s a world where a protagonist can shine, but¡­ for an ordinary person like me, it¡¯s too dangerous to live here.¡¯

    Knowing the dangers didn¡¯t mean I could change anything.

    Just as a child doesn¡¯t get to choose their parents, reincarnation seemed to be out of one¡¯s control.

    If I had the option to pick the world I¡¯d reincarnate into, I would¡¯ve chosen a peaceful, slice-of-life world without any war or fighting.

    A world with camping, guitars, and clubs.

    It was a sad reality.

    ¡ª

    Still, I couldn¡¯t just mope around forever.

    The dice had already been cast, and time was moving forward.

    So, rather than being half-dazed, it was better to steel myself.

    In this ce, letting my guard down might mean more than a loss¡ªit could mean losing everything.

    ¡®I should gather information first. Whether this is before the original storyline or during it. My actions depend on that timeline.¡¯

    Fixer wasn¡¯t a straightforward narrative; it was structured like a slice-of-life series with various episodic events.

    But as the protagonist solved issues, it gradually improved the city¡¯s atmosphere.

    The city in the beginning and end of the original work were so different it was hard to believe they were the same ce.

    Early Nighthaven was a hellhole of corrupt cops and violent gangs vying for control.

    Later Nighthaven had some semnce of order under the police and corporations, though it faced external threats.

    If it was the early timeline, it¡¯d be safer to hide from dangerous characters that hadn¡¯t yet been eliminated.

    If it was theter timeline, it would be better to stay in well-popted, open areas.

    Since my strategy wouldpletely change based on the timeline, identifying it was my top priority.

    ¡®Asking the protagonist Fixer for help¡­ let¡¯s hold off on that. He¡¯s a high-profile person in this city, so there¡¯s a good chance I¡¯d get dragged into annoying situations.¡¯

    In any case, approaching the protagonist wasn¡¯t a great idea.

    If I were merely a client, I¡¯d have nothing to offer as payment.

    And even if I somehow convinced him to take me in, exining my situation,

    there was a risk I¡¯d be kidnapped or used as bait by viins targeting him.

    Sure, in theic, these incidents were resolved safely due to certain unwritten rules,

    but in reality, being kidnapped would likely end poorly.

    ¡®Alright. First, I¡¯ll gather as much information as possible in the city. After that¡­ I¡¯ll decide what to do next. There are too many variables to n much right now.¡¯

    I braced myself, organizing my thoughts.

    Having been given a second chance at life, I wouldn¡¯t let it end pointlessly this time.

    While I had no desire to be a historical figure, living a long, healthy life didn¡¯t seem like a bad goal.

    With a light, internal mutter, I set off toward the brightly lit streets of Nighthaven.

    After walking for a while and leaving the forest where the underground facility was hidden, I finally arrived in the bustling streets of Nighthaven.

    And then, I encountered yet another problem I hadn¡¯t anticipated.

    ¡°Hey, watch where you¡¯re going, kid¡­ Huh?¡±

    ¡°Oh my, have you ever considered the idol industry? You¡¯d be a star in cyberspace!¡±

    ¡°Hey there! Do you y Elstar? Can I get your ID? Hey, don¡¯t run away~¡±

    Apparently, as a young girl, my face was eye-catching.

    Just walking through the streets was enough to attract annoying amounts of attention.

    A rough-looking man identally bumped into me and stared in awe,

    a long-eared woman clung to me like she¡¯d found a precious gem,

    and a blonde man draped an arm over my shoulder, trying to act familiar.

    Something felt wrong.

    Unable to speak, I quickly assessed the situation and slipped away.

    To escape the persistent blonde man, I used telekinesis to jump up to a rooftop in an alleyway, where a discarded mirror let me see the cause of all this attention.

    ¡®Who¡¯s this ridiculously cute girl?¡¯

    In the mirror, I saw a delicate, fairy-like young girl.

    Her skin was as wless as untouched snow,

    her gently sloping eyes and petite lips highlighted an innocence that naturally stirred a protective instinct.

    Without even looking in the mirror, I could see the snowy, long hair flowing as if I¡¯d just walked out of a salon.

    Even in loose, patient-style clothing, my appearance had an almost unreal charm.

    Though ck dust covered parts of my clothes from crawling through the vent, the sheer charm of my face made it barely noticeable.

    I looked like an ethereal, innocent young girl straight out of aic.

    It was almost sad to think that the person inside was just me.

    ¡®No wonder people keep bothering me. Ugh¡­ this is a problem.¡¯

    If you asked if this face was my type, it was, without question, my ideal type.

    The only issue was that I looked like a child aroundte elementary school age, and no matter how hard I tried, my expression wouldn¡¯t move far from neutral.

    If this were a game, I¡¯d start ying immediately without any customizations¡ªthis appearance was perfect.

    But in this world, a beautiful appearance was closer to a bad status effect.

    A piece of enticing bait would look delicious to anyone, after all.

    Especially in this city, where people would go to any lengths for what they wanted, this face was practically an invitation.

    It was clear I¡¯d have to cover up.

    With a light sigh, I looked around, then used telekinesis to grab arge cloth from a nearby rooftop and draped it over myself.

    Nighthaven had plenty of small races like dwarves and goblins, so as long as I didn¡¯t reveal myself carelessly, no one might realize I was a young girl.

    ¡®Maybe I could even create fake hands and control them with telekinesis.¡¯

    Storing the idea somewhere in my mind, I approached the rooftop ledge.

    Perhaps because it was a tall building, I could see the entire city bathed in neon lights.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The city of dreams and opportunities, Nighthaven.

    And the city of darkness and despair, Nighthaven.

    Thinking about having to live here, a sense of thrill mingled with the daunting feeling rising within me.

    Perhaps, deep down, I was excited to find myself in the world of aic without even realizing it.

    ¡®Of course, I have no ns to get involved with the protagonist¡¯s crew¡­¡¯

    But if the chance arose, maybe watching from afar with some popcorn wouldn¡¯t be so bad.

    Thinking about some future I couldn¡¯t yet imagine, I smiled to myself, feeling a bit happier.

    ¡ª

    [Wanted / Rag Ghost]

    Reward: 700,000 Credits

    Goblin-sized with a slender build.

    Possesses white fur visible through torn clothing.

    Known to vanish without a trace using magic.

    Primarily appears in the outskirts of the city¡¯s alleys.

    Main offenses: Assault and robbery.

    Most victims are unaware of how they were attacked.

    Exhibits advanced intelligence, evading capture with

    ease.

    ¡ª

    Three months into my life in Nighthaven, I found myself a wanted criminal.

    Why?

 Chapter 3:

    ¡ª

    Let¡¯s rewind to when I had just arrived in Nighthaven.

    Wearing my tattered cloth cloak and running around the city, I managed to figure out one thing: this was the early stage of the original story.

    Certain indicators made it clear.

    The corrupt corporations and gangs that were supposed to be thoroughly dismantled early on in the story were still thriving.

    The idol group that gained poprity thanks to the protagonist¡¯s efforts hadn¡¯t even debuted yet.

    But it wasn¡¯t too far back in time either¡ªthe newly inaugurated dragon mayor was already making headlines on TV.

    That meant I had arrived at a time when the story had begun, but only a few episodes in.

    ¡°Hmm, so much for my n to fake amnesia and sneak into the protagonist¡¯s office as a restaurant worker downstairs. By theter stages, that ce bes the safest spot in the entire city. Too bad it¡¯s not an option yet.¡±It was one of my most efficient ns, with a low-risk, high-reward ratio. But since the timing didn¡¯t align, it had to be scrapped.

    That left me with riskier options.

    This was the ¡°chaos era¡± of Nighthaven, when various factions betrayed and schemed to rise to power. If I wanted to survive here, I¡¯d have to ept a certain level of danger.

    ¡°For now, it¡¯s best to stay in the underworld. I don¡¯t have any legal status, and to make matters worse, I look like a ridiculously beautiful young girl. The moment I step out into the open, trouble is guaranteed.¡±

    I hadn¡¯t confirmed whether I trulycked identification, but considering I had been trapped in an unknown space before arriving here, the chances of me having legitimate credentials were slim.

    If I tried to establish my identity and got detained in the process, I¡¯d likely end up handed over to the police for processing.

    And the police, still riddled with corruption, might sell me off to some sleazy wealthy collector with unsavory tastes.

    ¡°Straight to a bad ending. And if my psychic abilities are discovered¡­ the risks get even worse.¡±

    My abilities were another problem.

    This world of Fixer was essentially Earth but with fantasy races and magic spilling over from other dimensions.

    In this world, ¡°psychic abilities¡± referred to a power separate from both science and magic.

    This kind of power often meant abilities wielded by the invaders who had destroyed the otherworldly civilizations, ording to the story.

    Compared to the destructive power of those invaders, my telekinesis was little more than a child¡¯s party trick.

    But since my telekinesis didn¡¯t involve chanting spells or drawing runes, it would undoubtedly be ssified as a ¡°psychic ability.¡±

    ¡°Now that I think about it, this is way too dangerous. If I get caught, I¡¯ll be dissected as ab rat for sure.¡±

    Still, it was better than having no abilities at all.

    If I were just a pretty, powerless person, I¡¯d be entirely reliant on others to survive¡ªa far more precarious position.

    So, while it was a double-edged sword, I couldn¡¯t deny it was lucky to have.

    My n moving forward was simple:

    Hide in the underworld until the protagonist¡¯s group cleaned up the mess that was Nighthaven.

    It could take months or years, but I was confident I could endure. Thinking of a peaceful future made the idea bearable.

    1 Month Later

    After a month of living in the underworld, I realized one thing: it was more livable than I¡¯d expected.

    ¡°Another newbie, huh? Hey, how long do you think that one willst?¡±

    ¡°I give it a week. By then, we¡¯ll probably find their hollowed-out body dumped in some alley.¡±

    ¡°Kihihi! That soft white fluff peeking from under their cloak¡­ makes my mouth water!¡±

    I overheard this conversation when I first entered the underworld.

    A muscr mohawk-wearing thug and a scrawny cyber-psycho were chatting among themselves, likely about me.

    I didn¡¯t me them.

    Wrapped head-to-toe in ragged cloth, I probably looked like a goblin or some other small creature.

    My wide-eyed curiosity as I nced around must have screamed ¡°easy target.¡±

    In a ce where the weak were preyed upon, appearing anything less than invincible was practically begging to be killed.

    But that was only if I didn¡¯t have telekinesis.

    ¡°AAAHHH! M-my arm!¡±

    ¡°My arm¡¯s moving on its own! M-magic! This freak¡¯s a mage!¡±

    ¡°No chanting either! Silent magic! A monster!¡±

    My telekinesis had the strength to tear open steel doors.

    It was effortless to twist the arm of any thug who tried to pick a fight with me.

    Of course, I didn¡¯t go so far as to rip arms off or twist them in unnatural, grotesque ways¡ªthat would be too gory for me.

    Instead, I settled for giving them just enough pain to leave them bawling their eyes out.

    ¡°J-just you wait! I¡¯ll get you for this!¡±

    As I released the thug¡¯s arm, he scrambled to his feet and bolted down the alley, scurrying away like a cockroach.

    I didn¡¯t bother chasing him.

    While he had been writhing in pain, I had already used telekinesis to pick his pocket and snatch his wallet.

    ¡°Money practically walks into my hands. Maybe I¡¯m a natural for the underworld?¡±

    Most people in the outskirts of Nighthaven were third-rate thugs¡ªcastaways from the city¡¯s cutthroatpetition.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    They weren¡¯t enhanced with cutting-edge cybeics or fortified by drugs and training.

    They weren¡¯t exotic races with extraordinary abilities.

    Nor were they magic users.

    With my telekinesis, I rarely needed to exert myself fully.

    A light squeeze or a mild pressure was enough to make them surrender and run for the hills.

    And since they were the ones picking fights with me, I could justify taking their wallets without guilt.

    Unfortunately, when I opened this particr wallet, it turned out to be nearly empty.

    ¡°Ugh, not even enough for a cheap sandwich.¡±

    Disappointed, I tossed the wallet aside. The slimy, greasy texture of its exterior made it even more unappealing to keep.

    It seemed I¡¯d need to hunt for a more worthwhile target today.

    After confirming no one was watching, I used my telekinesis to leap onto a nearby rooftop.

    My ragged cloth fluttered in the air but stayed securely wrapped around me thanks to my practiced control over my abilities.

    ¡°Now then, where¡¯s today¡¯s bad guy hiding?¡±

    I quietly moved between rooftops, peering into alleys below.

    The outskirts of Nighthaven¡¯s underworld were sprawling, like a grotesque maze.

    It would take half a day to search every nook and cranny at this pace.

    But I didn¡¯t need to check every alley.

    In a ce where fights broke out dozens of times a day, trouble woulde to me soon enough.

    ¡°KYAAAA!¡±

    ¡°Found it.¡±

    Hearing a woman¡¯s sharp scream, I immediately glided toward the source.

    Themotion wasn¡¯t far, so I didn¡¯t have to push my telekinesis to its limits to arrive.

    In a shadowy alley, I spotted a man and a woman.

    The man, dressed in a host¡¯s uniform, was smirking, while the half-dressed woman trembled, holding her shoe as a makeshift weapon.

    ¡°Don¡¯te any closer! I-I said stay back!¡±

    ¡°Hmm? That¡¯s strange. You were fine just a moment ago. What changed?¡±

    Their exchange was enough to help me piece together the situation.

    The woman was likely a prostitute working in the backstreets.

    The man was her client.

    But instead of a normal transaction, he had demanded something extreme¡ªlike pulling out her fingers.

    When she refused and tried to flee, he cornered her in a dead-end alley.

    ¡°What a scumbag.¡±

    To me, it was obvious who the bad guy was.

    No matter the circumstances, forcing someone to such an extreme was uneptable.

    ¡°Alright, he¡¯s today¡¯s target. Time to lift his wallet.¡±

    I didn¡¯t care about being some righteous hero like the protagonist.

    But stealing from the worst kinds of people? That was a cause I could get behind.

    Without hesitation, I vaulted over the rooftop railing and dropped silently between the two.

    ¡°What the¡­?¡±

    ¡°H-Huh?¡±

    The sudden intrusion left both of them stunned.

    Wrapped in my cloak, I could feel their confused gazes on me.

    ¡°A cool one-liner would¡¯ve been great here. Too bad I can¡¯t talk.¡±

    Once again, my inability to speak felt like a missed opportunity.

 Chapter 4:

    Neia, a mixed-blood elf working as a courtesan, was having an incredibly unlucky day.

    First, she had to cover a shift on her supposed day off due to a scheduling mishap.

    Then, a drunkard on the street ruined one of her best outfits.

    As if that wasn¡¯t enough, her favorite hair ornament was stolen by an insufferable coworker.

    Just one of these incidents could ruin her mood for the entire day, but they all happened back-to-back, leaving her nervespletely frayed.

    And the worst was yet toe.

    That night, as she prepared to wrap up her dreadful day, a good-looking customer walked into the establishment.

    Tall, with pale skin and a casual yet charming appearance, he had a boyish face that gave off an innocent vibe.

    Neia, who was particrly picky when it came to aesthetics¡ªpartly due to her quarter-elf blood¡ªdecided he was barely attractive enough to pass.The man, noticing her elongated ears, seemed to recognize her as a half-elf and chose her without hesitation.

    At first, everything seemed fine, but things took a horrifying turn when he led her to a secluded alley and suddenly dered his intention to pull out her fingers.

    Neia was beyond distraught.

    She wanted to scream at the unfairness of the world, to question why this was happening to her.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯d do anything I wanted if I paid you? Then what¡¯s the problem with me taking a few fingers, huh? Why are you being so picky for a whore?¡±

    In the dim, grimy alleyway, Neia¡¯s eyes filled with tears.

    Even in a ce where a couple of corpses wouldn¡¯t raise suspicion, she didn¡¯t want to die. She didn¡¯t want to suffer.

    ¡°Please, let this be a dream.¡±

    She prayed.

    Though she had never believed in gods, at that moment, she fervently wished for one to exist.

    As if in response to her desperate plea, something unexpected happened.

    Through her tear-blurred vision, she saw a dirty bundle of cloth appear in the alley.

    ¡°H-Huh?¡±

    It was utterly bizarre.

    If it had fallen from above, there would¡¯ve been a sound or a gust of air.

    If it hade from somewhere nearby, it would¡¯ve had to pass through the man blocking the only path.

    Its appearance defied logic, as though she had just encountered a ghost.

    ¡°Wait¡­ a ghost? Someone mentioned something like that recently, didn¡¯t they¡­?¡±

    The sheer absurdity of the situation momentarily suppressed her fear, allowing her to think clearly.

    Neia recalled a conversation she¡¯d had with a previous customer.

    ¡°Huh? What¡¯s with the bruise on your forehead?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°Excuse me?¡±

    ¡°Was it yesterday? I was collecting dues as usual when some kid started pestering me. I decided to teach them a lesson, but suddenly, this ghost-like thing appeared out of nowhere. That¡¯s thest thing I remember. I woke up with this bruise.¡±

    That customer had been quite strong.

    As a werewolf, he could crush an ordinary human with ease, even in his human form.

    Yet there he was, scratching his head in confusion with a fresh bruise.

    ¡ª

    The memory made it clear to Neia that the so-called ghost was a dangerous entity.

    And now, seeing this strange bundle of cloth, she instinctively connected it to the ghost.

    ¡°What is this filthy thing? A kid? No, it doesn¡¯t look like one. A goblin? Or maybe it¡¯s that woman¡¯s pet?¡±

    The man, however, showed no sign of feeling uneasy.

    If anything, he seemed annoyed at having his ¡°work¡± interrupted.

    He tapped his foot impatiently, his expression twisted with irritation.

    Then again, given how his hand trembled slightly, he seemed to be holding back some sort of violent impulse.

    ¡°Those idiots swore nothing would get in here¡­ Bah, forget it. I¡¯ll kill you both!¡±

    The man, muttering to himself, finally lost his patience.

    When he looked up again, his eyes were blood-red, glowing ominously.

    Neia, experienced as she was in dealing with different races, immediately understood what he was.

    ¡°A v-vampire!¡±

    Vampires were considered particrly dangerous, even in Nighthaven.

    While the world¡¯s sparse mana made magic difficult to wield, vampires could circumvent that limitation by using blood as a medium.

    What he wanted wasn¡¯t her fingers¡ªit was her blood, tainted as it might be. The finger-pulling? That was just his personal preference.

    ¡°I¡¯ll rip you and that filthy cloth to shreds!¡±

    The man bit down on his own lip, drawing blood.

    Neia reflexively flinched.

    Even a weak vampire was a monster capable of tearing apart a mixed-blood elf like her.

    As someone with no means to defend herself, she could only cower in fear.

    ¡°Kehehek! Die! Die, you¡ª¡±

    Smack!

    Before the man could finish his sentence, the sharp crack of a whip-like strike echoed through the alley.

    Startled, Neia¡¯s body jolted upward, her heart pounding as she looked toward the source of the noise.

    There, she saw the vampire copse to the ground, his eyes rolling back as he foamed at the mouth.

    ¡°Huh? Wh-what just happened?¡±

    She stared at the unconscious man,pletely dumbfounded.

    His bodyy limp, drooling, as though all the strength had left him in an instant.

    The dirty bundle of cloth¡ªthe ghost¡ªapproached the fallen man.

    It was only then that Neia realized the ghost was the one who had taken him down.

    ¡°It took out a vampire in one hit? It really is the ghost!¡±

    She let out a silent scream, her mind racing.

    Vampires were already terrifying monsters far beyond her ability to handle.

    And this ghost had subdued one in an instant?

    She hadn¡¯t even seen how it happened.

    One moment, the vampire was shouting; the next, he was out cold.

    It was the same technique her werewolf customer had described¡ªan attack so swift and silent, it couldn¡¯t be detected.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to die!¡±

    She trembled, certain that she would be next.

    As the ghost turned and approached her, she began imagining the worst.

    Its silent movements only amplified her fear as it drew closer, step by step, until it was right in front of her.

    Neia¡¯s mind went nk. But just as she was bracing for the end, a small, pale hand emerged from the folds of the cloth and held something out to her.

    ¡°Eek! I-it¡¯s¡­ my ring?¡±

    It was the ring the vampire had taken from her just before threatening to pull her fingers off.

    The ghost must have retrieved it from his belongings.

    Still half out of her mind, Neia epted the ring without question.

    ¡°Wha¡­ the hand is so soft.¡±

    For a moment, she found herself thinking about how oddly warm and plush the ghost¡¯s hand had felt.

    But when she looked up again, the ghost was gone.

    ¡°Was¡­ that a dream?¡±

    Left alone with the unconscious vampire, Neia sat in the alley, her thoughts swirling in confusion.

    Though her life had been saved, she couldn¡¯t make sense of what had just happened.

    Far away, perched on a rooftop with a clear view of Nighthaven¡¯s skyline, I rifled through the unconscious man¡¯s wallet.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ nothing worthwhile here, either.¡±

    Two disappointing hauls in a row.

    Maybe people weren¡¯t carrying cash around as much these days.

    ¡°He was trembling and had bloodshot eyes. Definitely a drug addict. Poor guy.¡±

    Even if addiction wasn¡¯t entirely his fault, his actions had left him dangerous to others. It was better this way.

    I tossed the wallet aside, keeping only enough cash for a few pieces of bread.

    ¡°By the way, that was my first time seeing an elf. Her ears were so pointy¡ªfascinating!¡±N?v(el)B\\jnn

    The image of the trembling elf lingered in my mind.

    She had been shaking so much when I approached that I feltpelled to return her ring as a reassurance.

    ¡°I ended up showing my hand, but¡­ it should be fine.¡±

    Hoping the pretty elfdy would stay out of trouble from now on, I turned my attention to the pile of rings I had taken from the man.

    ¡°If there¡¯s no cash, I¡¯ll just sell these.¡±

    It seemed I¡¯d need to make a trip to the pawn shop today.

 Chapter 5:

    In the underworld of Nighthaven, all sorts of people crawl about.

    There were the inept dreamers with neither ability nor luck, clinging desperately to the city.

    The fools fleeing fromws and rules, living recklessly.

    And the failures who stretched themselves too thin, only to crumble into ruin.

    Naturally, no one in such a ce could engage in productive work that created value.

    Selling one¡¯s body or taking what belonged to others were the only economic activities they could manage.

    Wherever there were thieves to steal goods, there were inevitably fences to buy them cheaply.

    Thus, the underworld had its share of professional fences who specialized in trading stolen items.

    It was a mutually beneficial rtionship.The fences acquired valuable items for cheap, while the thieves could quickly turn hard-to-sell goods into cash.

    Both sides walked away feeling as though they¡¯d gained something.

    I had just looted a handful of rings from a drug addict and was now on my way to one such fence to convert them into cash.

    ¡°This area is still as quiet as ever.¡±

    Hopping from rooftop to rooftop, I stopped to scan my surroundings.

    Even in the far outskirts, it wasn¡¯t umon to see drunken people wandering the streets.

    Here, however, not a soul was in sight¡ªnot even a single sewer rat.

    The silence was uncharacteristic of bustling Nighthaven.

    But of course, there was a reason for that.

    This area was a ¡°gray zone,¡± located on the fringes of the underworld, close to the city center.

    People from thewful side avoided it due to the palpable danger.

    Those from the underworld rarely came here without a reason.

    It was an unspoken buffer zone.

    Causing trouble here could prompt corporations or the police to intervene in the underworld.

    Or worse, it might give rival criminal organizations an excuse to surface en masse.

    So, various factions kept their activities in check, maintaining a fragile peace.

    ¡°I like quiet ces, so this suits me just fine.¡±

    After confirming the coast was clear, I jumped down from the rooftop andnded softly in an alleyway.

    Emerging from the slightly damp, musty-smelling alley, I found myself on a neglected road overgrown with weeds.

    ¡°These weren¡¯t here a week ago.¡±

    Clearly, the shopkeeper here wasn¡¯t concerned with upkeep.

    With a wry smile, I used telekinesis to pull up a few weeds and toss them into the drainage ditch.

    When the road seemed passable enough, I entered the unlit shop in front of me.

    At a nce, it looked like a closed-down business.

    But as soon as I stepped inside, the lights flickered on, and a voice greeted me.

    ¡°You¡¯re here.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Sit down.¡±

    The shopkeeper was a massive orc, nearly twice my height.

    His name was Greg Visk, and his sheer presence was enough to set off every danger sensor in my body.

    But at least he wasn¡¯t the type to hit his customers, so there was no need to be overly tense.

    I quickly trotted over and sat in a chair meant for customers, while Greg settled opposite me at his desk.

    The size difference was absurd¡ªhis shadow alone could have engulfed my entire body.

    ¡°Greg¡¯s overwhelming presence never fails to impress. How can someone exude this much intimidation just by sitting still?¡±

    If I sat there with my clothes off, I¡¯d look utterly pitiful inparison.

    It was moments like these that reminded me how full of powerful non-human beings the fixer world was.

    ¡°Did you bring the goods?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Lost in thought, I hadn¡¯t noticed Greg putting on a pair of round sses. Without waiting for me to reply, he naturally continued the conversation.

    Not that I could speak, but his straightforward approach felt like he was acknowledging me as a regr customer.

    Feeling slightly touched by his professionalism, I ced the rings I had taken from the drug addict onto the desk.

    ¡°Rings, this time? Quite a few of them. Especially this one¡­.¡±

    Greg nced at the collection of over ten rings on the desk before picking up the ugliest one to inspect more closely.

    ¡°Estimare.¡±

    He muttered a word as he touched the frame of his sses, causing the right lens to emit a faint glow.

    It was magic¡ªspecifically, a spell embedded in his artifact sses.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    The sses¡¯ function was to read faint residual thoughts imprinted on objects.

    While it wasn¡¯t powerful enough to fully uncover the past like psychometry, it could sense strong memories and emotions associated with an item.

    This allowed him to gauge whether an item was valuable or dangerous.

    ¡°Greg downys them as cheap artifact sses that just ¡®help him see things clearly,¡¯ but¡­.¡±

    Depending on how they were used, they could be a trump card to turn unfavorable situations around.

    They had even been pivotal in distinguishing a real bomb from a fake one in a life-or-death scenario.

    Artifacts with magical properties, regardless of their purpose, were not to be underestimated.

    At this point, you might wonder why I seemed to know so much about Greg.

    It was simple¡ªGreg Visk was a character from the original story!

    ¡°Wait, didn¡¯t I vow to avoid anything involving the protagonist? And here I am, mingling with someone from the original story!¡±

    If you¡¯re thinking that, let me exin: this was an exception.

    Among all the fences in the underworld, Greg was the most trustworthy.

    Many fences, despite their coborative rtionship with the underworld, were shady in their own right.

    They¡¯d scam customers who didn¡¯t know market prices, sell out sellers¡¯ locations to the original owners for a bribe, or worse.

    After being burned by such schemes three times, I had learned my lesson.

    While I still intended to avoid the protagonist and their group, survival required me to work with a reliable fence.

    And Greg was as dependable as they came. He offered fair prices, didn¡¯t leak information, and treated me with respect despite my peculiar appearance.

    Greg finished appraising the first ring, and the glow from his sses faded.

    ¡°This one won¡¯t do.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    Refusal?

    I tapped the desk lightly, silently asking for an exnation.

    Greg lifted the ring closer to my face and exined:

    ¡°As you can see, this ring has no mary value. It¡¯s made from hardened entrails, a technique recently popr among vampires.¡±

    The refusal made sense.

    First, the ring was so poorly made that no one would buy it.

    Second, owning it could provoke retaliation from a vampire organization.

    His reasoning was mature and reasonable. I felt embarrassed for having doubted him.

    ¡°However, the rest seem like ordinary rings. I¡¯ll buy them for¡­ this much.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    The price Greg offered was astonishing.

    It was enough to let me live without bothering any thugs for at least two months!

    Maybe even indulge in a sandwich stuffed with meat once a week!

    Swallowing my excitement, I quickly stood up, signaling that I epted the deal without any intention to haggle.

    Greg handed me a cash card instead of loose bills, understanding that it would be inconvenient for me to carry a wad of cash without pockets or a bag.

    I hopped in ce, expressing my gratitude as best as I could.

    Greg chuckled faintly. ¡°Good deal, kid. And thanks for pulling the weeds in front of the shop.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Wait¡­ when did he see that?

    Startled, I froze, but Greg had already closed the shop door behind him.

    Even with my enhanced senses, I didn¡¯t notice him observing me. As expected of a fixer from the original story¡ªhe¡¯s terrifying.

    Shuddering slightly, I rubbed my goosebump-covered arms and made my way back into the alley.

    In my hand, I still held the rejected red ring.

    ¡°I should just get rid of this.¡±

    With a flick of my wrist, I tossed the ugly ring into a sewer drain, where it sank without a trace.

    Watching it sink, a thought crossed my mind:

    ¡°Why did that drug addict even have something like this? He didn¡¯t seem like a vampire¡­ did he just find it by chance?¡±

    In the story, vampires were formidable foes, capable of giving the protagonist a hard time.

    Why would someone as weak as that man be carrying such a dangerous ring?

    The answer to that question became clear the very next day.

    ¡°Huff¡­ huff¡­ Found you! You miserable little wretch! I¡¯ll kill you! I¡¯ll kill you for sure!¡±

    A man with a dark bruise on his forehead stormed toward me, his face twisted in rage.

    Trailing behind him were ghastly creatures resembling dried-up corpses¡ªa pack of ghouls.

    Oh no¡­ was he a vampire after all?

    TL Note: Rate us on <em><strong>NOVEL UPDATES</strong></em>

 Chapter 6:

    ¡ª

    When the man blocked my path in the alleyway for the first time, the first thought that popped into my head was: I¡¯m in trouble.

    The man, who I initially thought was a drug addict, turned out to be a vampire.

    Or perhaps a ghoul, the kind rarely seen even in this underworld, appeared in droves.

    But such details hardly mattered.

    What truly mattered was this:

    How on earth did he manage to find me, someone who usually left no trace, jumping across rooftops?

    ¡°As far as I know, there shouldn¡¯t be any working CCTVs around here¡­ Magic? Or some other method I didn¡¯t consider?¡±

    If my psychic ability had been exposed, it would¡¯ve been the worst-case scenario.Nighthaven was a hellish city filled with monsters and powerful beings.

    A lone kid wandering its streets using psychic powers?

    It would immediately attract waves of attention from battle-hardened veterans, pestering me to reveal my secrets.

    With a desperate hope that wasn¡¯t the case, I scanned my surroundings, my eyes rolling beneath the cloth that concealed me.

    Then, I noticed it:

    A grotesque dog with exposed muscles and organs, panting heavily next to the furious man.

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ definitely a Corpse Hound from the original story. Blood-scent hunting dogs that can track their prey¡¯s scent from dozens of kilometers away. Which means¡­¡±

    It must have been because of the ugly ring I took from the vampire¡¯s possession.

    Greg had said it was an item crafted from some creature¡¯s innards.

    If that ring carried a distinctive blood scent, and I ended up reeking of it after sleeping on the rooftopst night¡­

    ¡°It makes sense. Not that I avoided bathing because I wanted to, of course!¡±

    At least it was a relief.

    The terrifying thought of someone secretly observing my every move was just that¡ªa thought.

    If they had merely pinpointed my location through the scent of blood, there was a good chance my psychic ability hadn¡¯t been discovered.

    Whew, got worked up for nothing.

    Lowering my guard slightly, I turned to look at the vampire in front of me more calmly.

    Now that I focused, his appearance was a mess.

    All I had done yesterday was give him a sharp telekic flick to the forehead.

    Yet his face was now swollen all over, and even some teeth were missing.

    Did he tumble down a flight of stairs or something?

    Honestly, he seemed more suited for a hospital bed than skulking in an alley.

    ¡°Damn it! Because of you¡­ I lost the ring! I lost my father¡¯s trust! I lost my men! It¡¯s all your fault! My life is ruined because of youuuu!¡±

    The man screamed as if his throat were being scraped raw, his rage boiling over.

    So much so that blood dripped from his eyes.

    Hmm. I didn¡¯t know the exact details, but it seemed like he¡¯d been severely reprimanded by someone he referred to as his father after I beat him up and looted his possessions.

    That ring must¡¯ve been pretty important.

    It looked like junk to me, but I guess it had its own significance to them.

    Even so, his sob story didn¡¯t resonate with me.

    Serves him right for not living a decent life.

    If you shoot someone, you should be prepared to be shot.

    Likewise, if you engage in crime, you can¡¯tin when worse criminals mess you up.

    Who told him to live like that?

    ¡°Well, that aside¡­ I was on my way to eat, and now look at this.¡±

    I had been heading to grab a steak sandwich.

    But here he was, dragging a pack of ghouls along and ruining my appetite.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    I couldn¡¯t find a single thing to like about this guy.

    So, with a bit more personal satisfaction than usual, I focused my telekinesis on the air right in front of the screaming vampire¡¯s forehead.

    ¡°This is getting tedious. Let¡¯s finish this quickly. The sandwich shop is offering extra cheese today.¡±

    Let me ask you something.

    Do you know why a flick to the forehead hurts?

    Even if you p your palm with your fingers as hard as you can, it doesn¡¯t really hurt.

    That¡¯s because a flick concentrates force in one small point by pulling the thumb back and releasing it.

    Now imagine using telekinesis to grab two spots in the air, pulling them tightly apart, then releasing one.

    A telekic flick delivers a shock far beyond what simple telekinesis can achieve.

    Snap!

    ¡°Gwahhhk!¡±

    The vampire let out a strangled cry, like a chicken being choked.

    The concentrated force mmed into the already bruised spot on his forehead like a thunderbolt.

    Thankfully, vampires are known to be much sturdier than regr humans, so this shouldn¡¯t be life-threatening.

    ¡­Probably?

    The ghouls and the Corpse Hound tilted their heads, confused.

    Their master had copsed, foaming at the mouth.

    Without their controller, the mindless undead were clearly at a loss.

    If the man didn¡¯t wake up soon, they¡¯d instinctively roam around in search of blood and flesh.

    While they weren¡¯t particrly strong, their numbers would undoubtedly cause chaos, leading to countless victims.

    ¡°That won¡¯t do. I¡¯ve grown to like this area over the past month.¡±

    After confirming that no one was around, I threw off the cloth covering my body.

    Even the faint sunlight filtering into the alley stung my eyes for a moment.

    ¡°Grrr?¡±

    ¡°Snarl!¡±

    The ghouls and the hound immediately turned their attention to me.

    Among living humans, women and children were their favorite prey.

    And as an unguarded young girl, I must have seemed like an irresistible feast to them.

    They turned back into the alley, drooling eagerly.

    A foolish choice.

    If they¡¯d fled instead, they might¡¯ve had a slim chance of tasting fresh flesh before dying.

    ¡°Well, since they¡¯re undead¡­ no need to hold back.¡±

    Taking a deep breath, I unleashed my telekinesis, seizing control of the entire alley.

    This was my psychic power at maximum output¡ªfar stronger and more refined than when I first reincarnated a month ago.

    The ghouls, bewildered by their sudden immobility, iled helplessly.

    But once caught in my grasp, there was no escape.

    One by one, the closest ghouls had their heads turned clockwise.

    Of course, bodies aren¡¯t made of LEGO bricks.

    Their necks snapped, and heads began to tumble to the ground.

    Thud. Thud-thud-thud.

    When thest ghoul and hound were headless, I retracted my telekinesis, surveying the aftermath.

    After making sure there were no witnesses, I covered myself again and left.

    The vampire, now bound and tossed aside, would surely draw attention.

    Satisfied, I leapt back to the rooftops and headed for my sandwich.

    After all, my cheese steak sandwich was waiting for me.

    The underworld of Nighthaven was vast, its size unmatched by anything before it.

    Those who tried to take too much, too greedily, would eventually falter.

    Thus, the various organizations that ruled the underworld had no choice but to divide its outer zones among themselves.

    The western outskirts bore the remnants of a time when Nighthaven pursued aggressive expansion.

    Buildings and structures were constructed haphazardly, with no regard for nning.

    Structures leaned so close together they nearly touched, and the chaos extended to roads, which were barely functional.

    This area of the western outskirts was also known as the Western Labyrinth, a veritable prison of concrete walls and tangled pathways.

    ¡°So, what happened? I heard vampires and ghouls showed up. I was so shocked I ditched my meeting and came straight here!¡±

    ¡°Miss Wang Qian, the situation is¡­¡±

    The Western Labyrinth was firmly under the control of the Heukju Association, a beastfolk syndicate that had migrated from China.

    Two key figures of the association¡ªa rabbit-eared beauty and a lizard beastfolk¡ªhurried into an alleyway.

    ¡°What is¡­ this?¡±

    ¡°This is how we found it when we arrived.¡±

    Wang Qian¡¯s gaze fell upon the gruesome scene of ghouls¡¯ corpses strewn across the alley.

    There was no sign of a struggle on the walls or ground.

    The ghouls¡¯ heads had been cleanly severed, their corpses lying in unnervingly pristine condition.

    ¡°W-Wait a minute. I don¡¯t get it. You¡¯re saying someone just dumped these ghoul corpses here? It doesn¡¯t look like there was much of a fight.¡±

    ¡°No, there¡¯s a witness who saw a group of living ghouls moving in this direction.¡±

    ¡°Then is this the work of some group we don¡¯t know about? A fixer? Mercenaries? No, this alley is too narrow for arge group¡­¡±

    Wang Qian pressed her fingers against the walls and floor, her brows furrowing deeply.

    The alley was narrow¡ªso narrow that even the ghouls would¡¯ve barely fit through.

    At most, two or three people could¡¯ve squeezed into the space, and that was being generous.

    As her thoughts remained muddled, the lizard beastfolk cut in.

    ¡°I believe it was the work of a single individual. If arge group had been here, it would¡¯ve drawn too much attention.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s ridiculous! Are you saying someone managed to pluck the heads off all these ghouls by themselves without resistance? What are they, some kind of mercenary king?!¡±

    The Mercenary King, a legend of someone so swift they could cleave with lightning and only notice the wound momentster.

    This kind of scene could only have been caused by someone ofparable power.

    Wang Qian¡¯s long ears twitched as she shouted, overwhelmed.

    Despite her outburst, the lizard beastfolk remained unfazed. His steady voice carried a hint of amusement as he addressed her.

    ¡°Miss, there¡¯s an old saying: Once you¡¯ve eliminated the impossible, whatever remains, no matter how improbable, must be the truth.¡±

    ¡°Sigh¡­ Even so, this is¡­¡±

    This is too much¡­

    Wang Qian buried her face in her hands.

    Ghouls, while seemingly weak, were relentless creatures that didn¡¯t feel pain and wouldn¡¯t stop unless decapitated.

    Even a skilled enforcer would struggle to take one down alone.

    The mere fact that dozens of ghouls had suddenly appeared was enough to induce a headache.

    But now, there was talk of a monster beyondprehension wandering around?

    Her frustration was no longer just a headache¡ªit made her want to cry.

    Perhaps sensing her distress, the lizard beastfolk offered a bitter smile and spoke in aforting tone.

    ¡°At least there¡¯s a vampire tied up next to the ghoul corpses. We can ask him for answers once he regains consciousness.¡±

    ¡°Oh, great! So not only did they kill all these ghouls, but they also captured a vampire? Thanks! That really calms my nerves!¡±

    ¡°¡­Haha¡­¡±

    Clearly, his words weren¡¯tforting in the slightest.

    Tears glistened at the corners of Wang Qian¡¯s eyes as she muttered in despair.

    If ghouls were considered on par with elite enforcers, vampires, even the weakest ones, were akin to lieutenants.

    Yet someone had not only bested the vampire but restrained and left them alive?

    How strong is this person?! And why did they show up here of all ces?!

    Her elongated ears twitched in agitation as she let out a groan of despair.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard an interesting rumor. Lately, something unusual has been roaming the Labyrinth.¡±

    ¡°Unusual, you say?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­ People have started calling it¡­ a ghost.¡±

    The lizard beastfolk¡¯s tone wasced with intrigue as he revealed this tidbit.

    For the first time, the idea of a ghost became etched into the fabric of Nighthaven¡¯s Western Labyrinth.

 Chapter 7:

    ¡°I hope this happy life continues forever.¡±

    Every night before I fell asleep, I made this wish as if praying to someone.

    But human greed truly knows no bounds.

    Far sooner than I had expected, reality dragged me into a cruel fate.

    ¡°Hmm? Customer, this cash card doesn¡¯t have enough bnce.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    It was roughly a month after I had met Greg.

    Was it because I had sumbed to the temptations of a decadent lifestyle?

    The money I had thought was more than sufficient for two months had vanished in the blink of an eye.If I¡¯d known this would happen, I wouldn¡¯t have done something as reckless as having steak sandwiches for every meal!

    Feeling dejected by the shopkeeper¡¯s troubled voice, I had no choice but to put the chocte croissant I had picked up back on the shelf.

    ¡°Ahem¡­ Customer? Since you¡¯re a regr, I suppose I can let you have one chocte croissant in the house¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­!!¡±

    A saint, here in the underworld?!

    Thanks to the shopkeeper¡¯s warm generosity, I was reunited with the chocte croissant I had temporarily said goodbye to.

    ¡°Looks delicious.¡±

    The chocte croissant was warm, radiating a buttery aroma so rich that it seeped through even the fabric I had wrapped around myself.

    If I tore it open, its steaming, decadent chocte filling would undoubtedly ooze out invitingly.

    Just imagining taking a bite and letting it melt in my mouth sent tingles up my spine.

    Cradling the chocte croissant delicately in my arms, I bowed to the shopkeeper and happily left the store.

    ¡°Hmm? The sign looks a little crooked.¡±

    As I stepped outside in high spirits, the weathered exterior of the shop caught my attention.

    The sign was tilted to one side, its letters hard to read.

    Weeds poked out messily from cracks in the ground, giving the ce an unkempt look.

    This would definitely drive away potential customers.

    Feeling a bit sorry, I checked to make sure no one was around before summoning my now-familiar telekinesis.

    Creeeeak¡­

    The reason the sign was leaning was clear: years of exposure to rain and wind had rusted one side of its supports.

    Using my telekinesis, I carefully stripped away the corroded metal from the hidden side, evening out the bnce.

    Then, I lifted the heavy sign¡ªlikely over dozens of kilograms¡ªback into ce with a gentle upward push.

    Next, I used my telekinesis to twist the nearby weeds and pull them from the ground, tossing them into a gutter.

    In mere seconds, the shop¡¯s exterior was restored to its proper state.

    ¡°Getting a free chocte croissant seems like a fair trade for this.¡±

    After confirming that the newly upright sign was sturdy, I turned without hesitation and headed toward the dark alleys.

    Crunch.

    The perfectly baked chocte croissant broke softly under my teeth, and its moist chocte filling oozed gently.

    As expected, this shop made excellent bread.

    The harmony between the bread and chocte brought an involuntary smile to my face.

    ¡°I guess it¡¯s time to earn some money. I¡¯ve been cking off too muchtely.¡±

    In my first month in the alleys, I had robbed at least one person a day.

    But as life became more stable, I lost both the need and the will to continue.

    Now, however, I had every reason and motivation to start again.

    Targeting bad people and taking their money¡ª

    The second opening of my little venture, ¡°Thievery Mk2,¡± had officially begun.

    Operation ¡°Thievery Mk2¡±

    Operation Thievery Mk2 differed in several ways from its original iteration.

    The most significant change was that I no longer used my telekic flicks on people¡¯s foreheads.

    In the beginning, I¡¯d been stuck on the notion that flicks were meant for foreheads, so I aimed there without much thought.

    Later, I realized that my foreheads were far too conspicuous.

    If all my not-so-innocent victims walked around with ring bruises on their foreheads, it would practically be a confession that I was the one behind it all.

    So, in Thievery Mk2, my telekic flicks targeted the crown of the head instead.

    With enough focus, my telekinesis could even bypass helmets, hitting an inconspicuous spot hidden by hair to confuse my victims.

    The second change was that I now ensured my appearance remainedpletely hidden during crimes.

    Currently, I wore arge cloth that enveloped my body, making me look like a Halloween ghost.

    It wasn¡¯t the most fashionable outfit, but it was far better than exposing my face or body.

    By now, I had also developed a technique to obscure my form further.

    Using telekinesis, I stirred the air around me into a fast, subtle vortex, blurring my outline like static on a disrupted camera feed.

    From a distance, I¡¯d look like a faint, white blur flitting about.

    This technique didn¡¯t consume much energy, but since it required constant use of telekinesis,

    it did demand a fair bit of concentration.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Still, my robberies rarely took longer than three minutes.

    For a task so brief, the strain was manageable, and the payoff¡ªavoiding futureplications¡ªseemed worth it.

    These were the main ¡°patch notes¡± for Thievery Mk2.

    Other minor updates included washing my cloth with water and telekinesis to remove its musty smell, carrying a cheap goblin mask as a backup disguise, and wearing lightweight sandals so I no longer had to run around barefoot.

    Overall, the revamped Thievery Mk2 had been running smoothly over the past month.

    Nighthaven¡¯s underworld was always full of troublemakers.

    No one seemed to mind if I emptied the pockets of those types.

    At this pace, I felt confident I could avoid getting involved in the original story¡¯s major events

    and coast through the rest of the narrative quietly.

    ¡°Once the crime syndicates are dealt with, I¡¯ll start a new life. A soft bed, warm nkets, and steak sandwiches for every meal!¡±

    Smack!

    ¡°Ugh!¡±

    ¡°Eek!¡±

    The telekic flicknded squarely on the crown of a thug who had been about to assault a woman in a back alley.

    The man¡ªa chameleon beastkin, judging by his grotesque tongue that reached down to his chest¡ªcopsed forward.

    I nudged him over with my foot, rifled through his belongings, and quickly found his wallet.

    Its contents were modest.

    Enough for two meals today, at most.

    ¡°Guess steak sandwiches are out. I¡¯ll settle for chocte croissants again.¡±

    Not that chocte croissants were a bad option¡ªthey just couldn¡¯t quite match up to steak sandwiches.

    Satisfied with my haul, I casually tossed the wallet aside.

    Its sticky texture was unpleasant, no matter what it was made of.

    ¡°Alright, time to go.¡±

    Shoving the cash into my pocket, I was about to leave when I suddenly heard a timid female voice from behind.

    Turning my head, I saw the woman the thug had been targeting.

    ¡°Ah, um¡­ excuse me¡­!¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    ¡°Th-thank you!¡±

    ¡°She can¡¯t even see me properly.¡±

    Her unexpected gratitude made me tilt my head in confusion.

    Ah, I see.

    From her perspective, it must¡¯ve seemed like I had saved her.

    Though that hadn¡¯t been my intention, I didn¡¯t mind if she thought that way.

    Without responding, I exited the alley.

    Once I was out of her sight, I used telekinesis to leap onto a rooftop.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go eat.¡±

    ¡­Still, I couldn¡¯t deny that her words,ing from a kind-lookingdy, left me feeling surprisingly good.

    ¡°Maybe I¡¯ll try harder to find bad guys tomorrow.¡±

    Before I realized it, I was humming a tune under my breath.

    ¡­Hopefully, no one heard that.

    Rumors in Nighthaven¡¯s Underworld

    Recently, an odd rumor had been circting in Nighthaven¡¯s underworld.

    People were being found unconscious in back alleys, their belongingspletely looted.

    Some imed it was due to illegal drugs, but half of the victims insisted they hadn¡¯t consumed anything suspicious.

    Others suggested it was the work of an artifact with a knockout spell, yet none of the victims reported hearing an incantation.

    A few even theorized it was the handiwork of a corporate shadow assassin.

    However, no one could exin why such a powerful entity would merely knock people out and rob them.

    Eventually, someone noticed amon thread among the victims:

    they had all been trying to rob or assault others just before losing consciousness.

    The atmosphere shifted immediately.

    While Nighthaven¡¯s underworld followed a brutalw of the jungle, even here, those who preyed on the weak were seen as third-rate trash.

    Particrly those who targeted people under the protection of organizations; they often faced harsh retribution, such as losing a hand or foot as a warning.

    In this light, the mysterious assant wasn¡¯t causing much concern.

    If anything, they were cleaning up the trash.

    Instead, people were more intrigued by the mystery surrounding this ¡°ghostly¡± figure.

    No drugs, artifacts, or assassins¡­

    Whatever it was felt more like a phantom than something of this world.

    Thus, they gave the enigmatic figure a name: The Ghost.

    ¡°Hoho, a ghost, you say? Tell me more about that.¡±

    ¡°Wh-who are you?¡±

    ¡°My name is Victor. I¡¯m a fixer¡ªa bounty hunter, if you will.

    Your story sounds fascinating, and I¡¯d love to hear it in detail. I¡¯ll make it worth your while.¡±

    Victor, a fixer known for his bounty-hunting prowess, operated in the gray space between Nighthaven¡¯s upper and underworlds.

    Once dubbed the ¡°Mage Killer¡± for having shot down even flying battleships, he now lit up like a boy at the prospect of pursuing this new and intriguing prey.

    TL Note: Rate us on <em><strong>NOVEL UPDATES</strong></em>

 Chapter 8:

    The Western Labyrinth, one of the outer regions of Nighthaven.

    Objectively speaking, this wasn¡¯t exactly an ideal ce to live.

    Perhaps it was because countless constructionpanies and corporations had recklessly shoved their way in and started building without any real nning.

    This resulted in an absurdlyplicated structure with overly long verticalyouts, making the area extremely vulnerable to various forms of terrorist activity.

    Eventually, following a massive bioterror attack by an unidentified group, Nighthaven had no choice but to tacitly withdraw from the area.

    Thus, the Western Labyrinth became a haven for those pushed out of the fiercepetition in the mainstream world¡ªor for those who, for various reasons, couldn¡¯t reveal their true identities. It had be part of the city¡¯s underworld.

    Most of the abandoned buildings, stripped of owners, were turned into strongholds for criminal organizations. Those that weren¡¯t chosen were upied by the homeless or smaller factions.

    For outsiders, even finding a ce to stay was an ordeal.

    To make matters worse, most of the residents here were beastfolk factions who found fists far more persuasive thanws.Compared to the outside, where corporations and police barely maintained order, this ce was closer towlessness.

    If you didn¡¯t have a strong backer, you could be robbed of everything and end up enved, with no ce to voice your grievances.

    However, circumstances and conditions always depend on the perspective.

    If your appearance stood out too much, if you had troublesome powers you couldn¡¯t afford to reveal, or if you were an illegal resident with no identification to speak of¡­

    From my standpoint¡ªsomeone forced into the underworld for reasons like these¡ªthe Western Labyrinth¡¯s environment was more of a blessing than a curse.

    There were no CCTVs, meaning I could use my abilities secretly without fear of being caught. I could teach bad people a lesson, and no one woulde after me.

    And beastfolk, despite their rough ways, had surprisingly refined tastes, so the food here was generally better.

    It was like a puzzle piece perfectly fitting its ce¡ªthe Western Labyrinth was naturally a ce suited for me.

    ¡ª

    ¡°Hehe, found some clean cardboard. If I spread this on the floor, it won¡¯t be as cold, right?¡±

    With the cardboard I had picked up from the street, I returned to the hideout I had chosen recently.

    My hideout was an office in a high-rise building.

    Though spacious, it had clearly been abandoned for quite some time, with discarded desks and trash scattered around.

    Of course, I hadn¡¯t paid for it. I had just stumbled across it while wandering nearby.

    The ce was shrouded in shadows, as sunlight couldn¡¯t reach it due to the surrounding buildings.

    There was no electricity, no running water, and no heating.

    To top it off, there was no elevator, so you had to climb a long flight of stairs to get there.

    Even the homeless and small-time groups seemed to consider it a lost cause.

    But these limitations didn¡¯t particrly bother me.

    I had no use for electricity, could wrap myself in fabric to keep warm, and could fly up the stairs using telekinesis.

    Compared to curling up like a shrimp on a rooftop to sleep, this was a significantly better environment.

    The local inns always felt unsafe, like I might be targeted at any moment, so I could never sleep soundly.

    ¡ª

    ¡°Let¡¯s make a hole here, secure it with the wires¡­ Done!¡±

    I carefully ced therge piece of cardboard on the floor, pulling out some wires from underneath and securing it tightly.

    Then I piled several thick fabrics I had scavenged from a dump site onto the cardboard.

    Finally, my makeshift bed wasplete¡ªa bed I didn¡¯t need to use fabric as a sleeping bag for.

    For someone like me, with no knack for crafts, it was surprisingly decent.

    Maybe my desperate longing for a bed had fueled my creativity.

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s hard.¡±

    Of course, sitting down cautiously, it wasn¡¯t particrly soft.

    It was still a vast improvement over the cold, hard stone floor, but it felt stiff enough that I imagined I¡¯d wake up with aches all over.

    ¡°Well, given my materials are just cardboard and scraps of fabric, this is the best I can do. Where on earth am I supposed to find soft materials here?¡±

    Clean items were scarce, and anything soft was expensive.

    Clean and soft? That practically didn¡¯t exist here.

    Unless I ventured out of the underworld and raided a furniture store, making a cozy bed was unrealistic.

    ¡°¡­If I had just a little more money.¡±

    I sighed and deliberated.

    Up until now, I¡¯d only carried out thefts once or twice a day at most.

    That was usually enough to earn me enough money for food.

    After all, I¡¯d eventually have to leave Nighthaven once it stabilized, and leaving the underworld meant abandoning all possessions.

    So I had neither the reason nor the will to save up much money.

    But¡­ just this once, I wanted a decent bed.

    How happy would I be to wake up in a soft bed, my body sinking into its plushness?

    To curl up under nkets, eating chips and sandwiches, how blissful would that be!

    ¡°¡­Alright, let¡¯s just focus on getting a bed. That¡¯s all I need, nothing else.¡±

    Resolving myself firmly, I nced out the window.

    Beyond the window, ufortably close, was another building.

    The setting sun beyond the horizon reflected crimson across its ss.

    Night was falling soon.

    I telekically pulled a nearby piece of fabric toward me.

    The white cloth wrapped smoothly around me, as if it were used to this. Without hesitation, I jumped out the window.

    My body, hurtling downward, glided like a feather thanks to telekinesis.

    As I descended, Nighthaven¡¯s dark alleys came into view.

    Tonight, I¡¯ll target just five people.

    My predatory gaze sparkled more than usual.

    Is wintering?

    The night air in Nighthaven felt quite cold.

    It felt much chillierpared to when I had first reincarnated here.

    While I might tolerate it during the day, walking around in light clothing at night felt ufortable.

    ¡°Maybe I should attach a heat pack to the inside of this fabricter.¡±

    I hated the cold more than the heat, so I figured I¡¯d need to prepare thoroughly once winter arrived.

    Crack!

    ¡°Urk!¡±

    But anyway, that wasn¡¯t important right now.

    This was the fifth day since I¡¯d resolved to get myself a bed.

    The process has gone smoothly so far.

    There were plenty of shady folks doing bad things in the back alleys here, enough that meeting my daily target of five was never difficult.

    I¡¯d swoop down onto the scene, hit them, rob them, and take off.

    Then I¡¯d repeat the process, over and over.

    No one had been able to withstand my telekic flick attack yet.

    This was easier than pie.

    ¡°Though, I don¡¯t n to fight anyone who can counter it.¡±

    Thwack.

    A telekic flick struck a man¡¯s head like a bolt of lightning.

    The man, who had been threatening a woman, crumpled to the ground without resistance.

    Strangely, he had been wearing a motorcycle helmet.

    But my telekic flick was a technique that could strike through even a tiny gap over the crown of the head.

    A helmet didn¡¯t prevent him from being knocked out.

    With the situation resolved, I naturally approached the unconscious man and rummaged through his belongings.

    I found a wallet¡ªremarkably clean and expensive-looking.

    ¡°Is this leather? I could probably sell this to Greg.¡±

    It was easily the fanciest wallet I had seen in these alleys.

    Most wallets around here were either rags or made of questionable, low-grade leather.

    This one was clearly real leather, or at least something close to it.

    If I sold it, it¡¯d definitely bring me closer to my dream of owning a bed!

    ¡°¡­No, better not. It might leave a trail. Let¡¯s just take the cash and leave the wallet.¡±

    I recalled a past incident where I was chased by a vampire over a ring I¡¯d taken.

    Sure, the chances of getting caught over just a wallet were slim, but small risks often lead to big problems. I decided to y it safe.

    Stuffing the cash into my pocket, I noticed the woman I¡¯d saved had disappeared.

    This happened often.

    About half of those I helped expressed gratitude, but the other half bolted while I was preupied.

    I didn¡¯t mind.

    Whether they thanked me or not, my main concern was the wallets on the ground.

    Time to move.

    I prepared to leave the scene quickly, wary of attracting unnecessary attention.

    But just then, I heard someone approaching the alley at an astonishing speed.

    ¡°Where is it?! Where are you, ghost?!¡±

    Thud! Thud! Thud-thud! Whoosh!

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    ¡°There you are! Finally, finallyyyy!¡±

    A man with soaking wet blond hair emerged from beyond the alley.

    His hair, ttened by water, clung to his scalp, with suds visible on his crown.

    The wet bathrobe draped over his body made it clear he had just been bathing.

    ¡°What¡­ is he? A pervert?¡±

    Startled by the bizarre sight, I could only blink in confusion.

    The soaked man pointed a finger at me and shouted.

    ¡°You¡¯re real! I¡¯ve been searching for you, ghost!¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Why, though?

    I instinctively stepped back, bewildered.

    A man wandering the alleys in such cold weather, dressed like that¡ªhis entricity was overwhelming, and I wanted nothing to do with him.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    ¡°An original character? No¡­ If my memory is correct, there wasn¡¯t anyone like him.¡±

    If such a unique person had appeared in the original story, I would have remembered.

    In other words, he was just a random weirdo.

    This wasn¡¯t a situation where conversation was an option.

    ¡°I just want to talk¡ªwait, stop running away!¡±

    No thanks. Why would I? Ignoring his plea, I turned and bolted down the alley.

    Since my running speed was nothing special, I used telekinesis to propel my feet, rapidly elerating.

    Within two breaths, I had turned a corner and plunged into a deeper alley.

    ¡°Please, don¡¯t follow me.¡±

    I earnestly hoped the man wouldn¡¯t chase after me.

    It wasn¡¯t just that I didn¡¯t want to attack someone who hadn¡¯t done anything wrong.

    But no matter how I looked at it, avoiding a weirdo wandering around back alleys in nothing but a bathrobe seemed like the best decision.

    After all, wise people avoid unnecessary fights.

    Not that I¡¯m calling myself particrly wise or anything!

    ¡°Ah¡­ she¡¯s gone.¡±

    Victor, a bounty hunter and fixer with foam still clinging to his hair, scratched his head awkwardly as he watched the ¡°ghost¡± disappear in an instant.

    What were the odds that word of the ghost would reach him in the middle of a rxing bath?

    That was why he¡¯d rushed out in a panic, now left standing there in nothing but his bathrobe, with no equipment at all.

    A gun¡­ Well, he hadn¡¯t nned on using one against the ghost.

    But at the very least, he should¡¯ve brought his grappling gun for mobility.

    Could he even keep up with the ghost like this? He let out a sigh.

    ¡°Mr. Victor, your trademark spiked hair is gone. Without it, you look much greasier than usual.¡±

    ¡°Oh, assistant. Sorry about that. I asked you to act as bait, and now I¡¯ve gone and lost her.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. It wasn¡¯t difficult or anything.¡±

    Behind him, a tall,nky woman approached and spoke up.

    She was Victor¡¯s assistant.

    Her role was to y the part of a victim being attacked by a man, to lure the ghost closer.

    As an expert in disguise capable of altering her face and body shape, impersonating others came as naturally to her as breathing.

    ¡°Where¡¯s the apprentice?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s over there, lying on the ground. Seems like the motorcycle helmet didn¡¯t help much.¡±

    ¡°That guy was the apprentice? That ghost must be even stronger than the rumors say.¡±

    Victor nced at the apprentice sprawled on the ground with the helmet still on, shaking his head and pressing a hand to his forehead.

    Despite his current state, the apprentice was a promising talent he had poached from an elite mercenary guild.

    He was one of the strongest of the rookies, someone whose future seemed incredibly bright¡ªand yet, the ghost had knocked him out in a single blow.

    Victor mentally adjusted his estimation of the ghost¡¯s strength, raising it a notch. Then, he turned to his assistant.

    ¡°Sigh, assistant, got any ideas? I¡¯d hate to just give up here. She¡¯s probably going to vanishpletely after tonight.¡±

    ¡°There is¡­ one option.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I knew you¡¯d have something up your sleeve, my brilliant assistant!¡±

    Victor and his assistant began whispering to each other in the alley, hatching a n.

    Several dozen minutester, in apletely different alley far away, they encountered the ghost again.

    ¡°There you are! Ghost, let¡¯s have a conversation!¡±

    ¡°¡­!!¡±

    The sudden reappearance of the blond weirdo, whom she thought she had left behind, startled the ghost.

    Eyes wide, she bolted deeper into the alley without hesitation.

    Victor, showing no intention of letting her escape, immediately took off in pursuit.

    Thus began an unexpected nighttime chase.

    TL Note: Rate us on <em><strong>NOVEL UPDATES</strong></em>

 Chapter 9:

    Back before I reincarnated into this fixer world, there was a time Iughed out loud watching a certain short video.

    The video was simple.

    Someone would randomly pick a fight with a passerby, then, as if ovee by emotion, strip off their clothes to reveal a ridiculous men¡¯s bikini underneath.

    At this point, most of the people who were picked on would understandably panic and run away.

    It was the natural reaction.

    If the person you¡¯re arguing with suddenly strips down to a bikini that emphasizes all the wrong ces, pride or not, running is the only sensible option.

    ¡°Please, wait! Ghost, I just want to talk to you!¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    Ironically, I feel the same way now.A dripping wet blond musclehead in a bathrobe chasing me through the back alleys¡ªwhat kind of horrifying situation is this?

    I wasn¡¯t exaggerating when I thought I might actually have nightmares about this.

    Thank goodness I can¡¯t speak right now. Otherwise, I might¡¯ve screamed.

    I pushed and pulled myself upward using telekinesis, scaling the walls with finesse to reach the rooftop.

    Of course, it would¡¯ve been much easier to just lift my body with telekinesis like I usually did.

    But with potential witnesses in the area, openly using my powers wasn¡¯t a wise choice.

    Screech! Creak¡­!

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    A strange sound echoed behind me.

    It was a rough, scraping noise, like something grating against a surface.

    I didn¡¯t stop moving, but I turned my head slightly to nce back¡ªand there he was.

    The flying pervert.

    ¡°Hahahaha! You¡¯re fast, Ghost!¡±

    Flying now? This guy can fly? A flying pervert?!

    I squinted at him, my face full of exhaustion and disbelief.

    That¡¯s when I realized he wasn¡¯t actually flying¡ªhe was swinging through the air like Tarzan in an old movie, using some kind of grappling gun.

    ¡­A grappling gun? Isn¡¯t that something out of aic book?

    A grappling gun.

    I knew about them from my knowledge of the original world.

    It¡¯s a tool that fires an anchor with a rope attached, allowing the user to move quickly in a space full of buildings.

    In the original story, it was considered an essential piece of equipment for skilled fixers.

    While it was challenging to use effectively, it provided unmatched mobility when mastered.

    In other words, despite his ridiculous appearance, this guy was clearly more capable than he looked.

    I mentally raised the danger level of this blond weirdo by one notch.

    If I recall, grappling guns have two key weaknesses. First, they require proper parabolic movement to build speed. Second, they¡¯re practically useless on t ground with no elevation difference.

    I quickly visualized theyout of the area in my mind.

    Since I usually traveled by rooftop, the geography of this neighborhood was practically etched into my brain.

    Time to head to the jungle gym zone. It¡¯ll be hard for him to use the grappling gun there.

    I immediately made a beeline for the dense cluster of buildings with minimal height differences.

    To climb the exterior walls, he¡¯d have to take a long detour, and once he reached the rooftops, he wouldn¡¯t be able to use the grappling gun effectively.

    This was the perfect route to lose him.

    As I predicted, the blond pervert¡¯s presence disappeared not long after.

    Finally, he was gone.

    Relieved, I gradually slowed down and came to a stop.

    After briefly scanning my surroundings, I gracefully leapt down into an alley below.

    That should do it.

    What a terrifying person.

    A dripping blond musclehead in a bathrobe, swinging around with a grappling gun¡ªabsolutely horrifying.

    I shook my head firmly and began walking out of the alley.

    Or at least, I tried to¡ªuntil I heard that all-too-familiar sound again, getting closer.

    Screech! Creak¡­! Screech! Creak¡­!

    ¡°There you are, Ghost! Hahahaha! Let¡¯s talk!¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    I hate this guy.

    Why is he so obsessed with talking to me?

    He was even wetter than before, probably from sweating, and his bathrobe was now so soaked that his skin showed faintly through it¡ªa disgusting sight that made my eyes want to rot.

    Without hesitation, I turned and bolted down the alley again, all while confirming a suspicion I¡¯d had earlier.

    This guy knows my exact location. Since when? How?

    The second encounter could¡¯ve been chalked up to coincidence.

    But three times in a row? That was no ident.

    It was clear that he had some method of tracking me.

    The only question is, why isn¡¯t he hiding that fact? If he waited until I returned to my hideout and ambushed me when I let my guard down, it¡¯d be far more effective.

    Did he have some other goal?

    Could it be that he wasn¡¯t after revenge for my petty thefts and genuinely wanted to talk?

    ¡­No reason to trust that. Letting your guard down here is a quick way to get stabbed in the back.

    I recalled a woman I had saved recently. She had approached to thank me¡ªthen suddenly fired a crossbow she had hidden on her wrist.

    Luckily, my telekic jamming disrupted the projectile¡¯s trajectory, or I might¡¯ve ended up with a hole in my soft stomach.

    In this ce, blindly trusting someone¡¯s words was something only fools who wanted to die would do.

    It was far better to beat them up and force the truth out of them.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    This guy seems like a fixer, though. That¡¯s a bit concerning. Still, if he¡¯s obscure enough to not appear in the original story, he can¡¯t be that important. I¡¯ll subdue him first and ask questionster.

    Having made my decision, I stopped running and deactivated my telekic jamming.

    While this ability was great for hiding, it didn¡¯t help much in a fight.

    Better to allocate those resources toward firepower.

    The blond pervert seemed to notice the change in me.

    He gracefullynded on the ground with his grappling gun, raising an eyebrow in surprise.

    ¡°Oh? You¡¯ve changed your appearance. Is that your true form? ¡­You¡¯re smaller than I expected.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Ah, did I touch a nerve? My apologies. I never imagined the Ghost would be so petite.¡±

    Touch a nerve?

    Not at all.

    It¡¯s true that I¡¯m small andpact.

    In fact, it¡¯s incredibly efficient¡ªless food to eat means lower living expenses.

    Here, that¡¯s more of a strength than a weakness.

    Plus, I¡¯ve got a pretty face, psychic powers, and no realints aside from being unable to talk.

    Really.

    Noints at all.

    ¡­Anyway, whether it bothers me or not, you¡¯re getting hit.

    I clenched my teeth and used telekinesis to grip the air in front of the blond pervert¡¯s forehead.

    Then, pouring more emotion into it than usual, I delivered a full-force telekic flick.

    ¡°Hm? What¡¯s this so¡ªthunk!¡±

    Smack!

    The blond pervert¡¯s head snapped backward from the impact.

    A perfect sneak attack that exploited his moment of unawareness.

    Using the data from all my past petty thefts, I was confident that the blond pervert would be knocked out cold.

    The force of my telekic flick was strong enough to crack ss if itnded properly.

    It wouldn¡¯t be lethal, but it was more than enough to render someone unconscious.

    ¡°Kuh¡­ Kuhuhuhu¡­ That was¡­ quite a sting.¡±

    But my expectations were utterly shattered.

    To my astonishment, the blond pervert slowly straightened his head, which had been thrown back from the impact.

    His forehead, reddened from the flick, was now adorned with a wide grin that revealed his teeth.

    He withstood that? How thick is his skull?!

    I stared at him in disbelief, eyes wide, unable toprehend what had just happened.

    ¡°What was that just now? Silent magic? Judging by the force, I¡¯d say it was meant to knock me out¡­ Hahaha! You¡¯re growing on me, Ghost!¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    A pervert who enjoys getting hit? Seriously?

    Overwhelmed by the sheer absurdity of the situation, I shook off my shock and refocused.

    If one flick wasn¡¯t enough, I¡¯d just have to keep hitting him until he passed out.

    Drawing on my telekinesis again, I delivered another flick to the exact same spot.

    ¡°Hrmp!¡±

    However, as if anticipating it, the blond pervert stepped back at the perfect moment, just before the flicknded.

    The telekic blow, having lost its target, harmlessly sliced through the empty air.

    If I had acted even a fraction faster, I could have readjusted the flick¡¯s trajectory.

    If I¡¯d been any slower, he wouldn¡¯t have avoided it at all.

    It was the absolute perfect timing for an evasion.

    Only two flicks in, and my most reliable technique had been effortlessly countered.

    My eyebrow twitched in frustration at how futile it had all been.

    ¡°As I thought. There¡¯s a subtle shift in sound just before the attack. You¡¯re manipting air, aren¡¯t you? Disappearing, moving like you¡¯re flying¡ªit¡¯s all applications of the same magic!¡±

    What¡­ What did he just say?

    With only two instances of my telekic flick, he had deduced the fundamentals of my ability with eerie uracy.

    I gaped at him, stunned by his absurd reasoning skills.

    Could this actually be the average level of a Nighthaven fixer?

    For a moment, I felt a wave of relief that I¡¯d been so cautious about hiding my telekinesis.

    That being said, this is bad. The telekic flick is the strongest technique I can use without revealing my powers outright. If that doesn¡¯t work¡­ What now?

    This was a crisis.

    I could try to run away, but my telekinesis had a time limit, and he was somehow tracking me anyway.

    To figure out how he was tracking me, I¡¯d need to take him down¡ªbut I had no means to do that.

    On top of it all, I couldn¡¯t even speak, so negotiating was out of the question.

    What, should I just show myself and surrender?

    That was a crazy idea. Not knowing who this guy was, surrendering would be downright reckless.

    I need¡­ something.

    A sh of inspiration. A stroke of genius that could either help me escape or take him down.

    At that moment, a gentle breeze brushed against my cheek.

    The wind rustled a piece of white fabric fluttering in the distance.

    The breeze must¡¯ve felt cold on his damp body, as the blond pervert took a moment to retie the belt of his slightly loosened bathrobe.

    The wind, the bathrobe-d pervert, and his mysterious tracking method.

    An idea suddenly lit up in my mind like a spark.

    TL Note: Rate us on <em><strong>NOVEL UPDATES</strong></em>

 Chapter 10:

    With his ruggedly handsome features, sculpted muscles like a marble statue, and status as a top-ranked fixer, Victor was a star among his peers.

    In the bounty hunting world, he boasted a near 90% sess rate¡ªa fixer of trust and reliability, holding the prestigious title of a ¡°Double Number Fixer.¡±

    In the past, his reputation as the ¡°Mage Killer¡± stemmed from his ability to eliminate dangerous spellcasters who could tilt the tide of battle.

    Now, however, drenched from head to toe and wearing only a bathrobe, he found himself reduced to being mistaken as a weirdo.

    Victor forced a grin, enduring the throbbing pain in his forehead as he thought:

    That attack¡­ A few more of those, and my skull might actually crack like a watermelon. Being able to unleash magic like that without an incantation? She¡¯s a ridiculous monster.

    The sheer power hidden within the Ghost made even someone like him feel uneasy.

    True, Victor had rushed out mid-bath, armed with nothing but a borrowed grappling gun.

    But even so, as an enhanced human, his body surpassed ordinary humans in every way¡ªnerves, muscles, and bones.He could shrug off bullets with mere scratches and lift cars with his bare hands.

    And yet, the Ghost was firing off magic so powerful it made even him feel vulnerable.

    If she had a capable bodyguard backing her up, her potential would be overwhelming. It seemed like a waste for someone like her to remain hidden in the underworld.

    ¡°I like you even more, Ghost! You want to show me your strength? Fine, I¡¯ll take you down with everything I¡¯ve got!¡±

    Victor¡¯s muscles pulsed, their definition bing more prominent as his body surged with power.

    He resembled an unstoppable bull, charging forward with incredible momentum.

    Of course, his translucent bathrobe made the sight utterly appalling to the Ghost, but Victor either didn¡¯t notice or didn¡¯t care. He simplyughed as he sprinted toward her.

    The one good thing is that his attacks are easy to predict. Strong power, but very simple patterns. A typical w of mages.

    Victor dodged the Ghost¡¯s asional probing attacks with ease, observing and learning her patterns.

    When he tried to close the distance, she would retreat and counterattack.

    This meant she wasn¡¯t a stationary turret-type mage who needed full concentration to cast her spells.

    The way she anticipated his movements and prepared spells along his route indicated a more versatile magic style.

    Her attacks took at least 0.3 seconds to connect from the initial trigger. While she could dy that gap intentionally, she couldn¡¯t shorten it any further.

    Her movements sometimes exhibited physically impossible speed, meaning she relied heavily on her magic to assist her body. Her actual physical abilities were likely weak.

    ¡­I see it. Three moves ahead, and checkmate.

    Victor calcted all his options and hers.

    Based on every possible variable, he determined the shortest path to victory.

    Unless the Ghost revealed something entirely unexpected, the battle would be decided in three moves.

    This ability to predict and counter every conceivable oue was why Victor earned the moniker of ¡°Mage Killer.¡±

    Move 1:

    The Ghost leapt off the ground, scaling the building¡¯s exterior wall to reach the rooftop.

    Victor followed instantly, hooking his grappling gun onto the wall and pulling himself up after her.

    Move 2:

    On the rooftop, the Ghost positioned herself with a venttion unit behind her, facing Victor.

    Victor, now on the roof as well, charged at her with enough force to crack the ground beneath him.

    Move 3:

    The Ghost stood still, not making any moves as Victor closed the seven-step gap between them.

    Confident in his victory, Victor lunged forward.

    But just as he was about to im victory, a powerful gust of wind swept over the rooftop, enveloping both of them.

    The Ghost¡¯s white cloth shot toward Victor at incredible speed, propelled by the sudden wind.

    Telekinesis was a highly versatile power, but it wasn¡¯t wless.

    Itcked precision, like trying to manipte objects while wearing thick gloves.

    At most, the Ghost could control two or three objects at a time, and manipting something with speed was difficult.

    While telekinesis could be used to throw objects to gain speed, it also meant losing control of the object entirely, like throwing a baseball out of reach.

    This made fighting someone with Victor¡¯s reflexes incredibly difficult¡ªher telekinesiscked the speed to outpace him, and a simple throw would be too predictable.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Which is why I needed a way to maintain control while gaining speed!

    The powerful gusts from the venttion unit behind her sted out, pushing against her back with force equivalent to a 40 km/h wind.

    These rooftop venttion systems were crucial forrge, dense buildings like those in the ¡°Jungle Gym¡± district.

    The Ghost had used her telekinesis to tweak the venttion unit¡¯s internal structure, directing the wind toward herself and Victor.

    The wind alone wouldn¡¯t faze Victor¡ªit wasn¡¯t strong enough to unbnce someone of his stature.

    But the Ghost wasn¡¯t relying on the wind to harm him.

    As Victor charged forward, the Ghost slipped out of her white cloth and flung it directly into the wind.

    The lightweight fabric flew at the same speed as the wind, making it almost impossible for Victor to dodge.

    As expected, Victor¡¯s incredible reflexes allowed him to realize there was no body beneath the cloth in mere moments. He began adjusting his movements to change course.

    But the Ghost had anticipated even this.

    The cloth is still within my telekic range!

    The trajectory of the white cloth suddenly veered sharply, defying the wind¡¯s natural direction.

    Telekinesis added its own force, wrapping the fabric tightly around Victor¡¯s head.

    Caught off guard, Victor struggled to tear the cloth away, but the Ghost¡¯s telekinesis made it impossible to remove.

    At the same time, the Ghost retrieved something from her pocket and scattered it into the air.

    The scattered object was¡­ paper bills.

    The Ghost¡¯s entire earnings from the day, enough to survive for at least two days.

    If he¡¯s tracking me, the method must involve either the cloth or the money.

    Unsure of which one was the culprit, the Ghost decided to discard both at once.

    Between a few scraps of cash and her safety, the choice was obvious.

    Riding the wind, the shredded bills spun toward Victor with telekic force, turning them into razor-sharp projectiles.

    ¡°Ughhh!¡±

    Victor, sensing the iing threat, abandoned his attempt to remove the cloth and instead covered his vital areas.

    This defensive posture left him wide open.

    With perfect timing, the Ghost condensed her telekic energy into a tight, ball-like form and mmed it into Victor¡¯s chest.

    Thrown off bnce, Victor couldn¡¯t resist the force. He toppled backward off the rooftop.

    In mere seconds, a perfectly executed sequence of attacks had sent the blond pervert plummeting to the ground below.

    It worked! Time to get out of here!

    Exhausted from pushing her focus to the limit, the Ghost hurriedly fled the scene, slipping on a goblin mask to conceal her face.

    Though her cloth was gone, making her feel oddly exposed, she didn¡¯t stop until she was far away.

    Whether it was the discarded money or Victor¡¯s fall, there were no signs of pursuit after that.

    Later, at her hideout, the Ghost copsed from exhaustion.

    No more theft for a while¡­

    Today has been a grueling, traumatic day.

    Meanwhile, Victor emerged from a pile of garbage bags where he hadnded, tearing away the cloth wrapped around his head.

    I¡¯ve got a 5-second dy. If I move now, I can still catch her!

    Victor assessed his surroundings, preparing to give chase again¡ªonly to realize his situation.

    ¡°Wait¡­ my clothes¡­¡±

    The bathrobe, already barely functional, had been reduced to strips. The absence of anything covering his lower half was¡­ troubling.

    ¡°The final attack¡­ was it to steal my clothes?¡±

    Victor¡¯s face reddened as he looked around for anything to cover himself.

    But there was nothing nearby that could even pretend to be clothing.

    Victor imagined the headlines:

    ¡°Double Number Fixer Runs Across Rooftops Naked in the Dead of Night.¡±

    He shuddered at the thought.

    ¡°Hahahaha! If I keep running around like this, I¡¯ll end up arrested instead of catching the Ghost. I¡¯ve lost. What an absurd opponent!¡±

    Victor admitted defeat with surprising grace.

    Despite his loss, he couldn¡¯t help but marvel at the creativity of the Ghost¡¯s tactics.

    As he reflected, however, something nagged at him.

    When the Ghost had thrown off her cloth, there had been a brief glimpse of her underneath.

    Victor¡¯s memory was sharp, and he was certain of what he had seen:

    She looked like a child.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me¡­ another victim of the city¡¯s darkness?¡±

    Victor¡¯s expression grew somber as he gazed at the night sky, lost in thought.

    TL Note: Rate us on <em><strong>NOVEL UPDATES</strong></em>

 Chapter 11:

    ¡ª

    When Victor, having lost the ghost, sat lost in rare deep thought, the sound of footsteps clicking against the pavement outside the alley suddenly caught his attention.

    It was the familiar sound of high heels.

    As he lifted his head, he saw his assistant standing there with a look of utter disdain in her eyes.

    ¡°¡­Mister Victor, or should I say, pervert. What on earth is that look?¡±

    ¡°Ah, assistant. Would you happen to have brought some clothes for me? As you can see, I got hit harder than I expected.¡±

    ¡°I thought this might happen, so I did bring something¡­ but I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll need fullbat gear.¡±

    The assistant handed Victor a thick coat, though she couldn¡¯tpletely hide her astonishment.

    Even though the ghost had disappeared, Victor hadn¡¯t given up the chase. Scattered bills littered the ground around him, an undeniable clue to what had transpired.Was the operation a failure?

    As the weight of the situation settled in, the woman¡¯s sharp eyes narrowed in frustration.

    ¡°A disappointing oue. If we had more time with the tracker, we wouldn¡¯t have needed to rush after it so desperately.¡±

    ¡°Well, you can¡¯t expect a film device to have a long duration. If its appearance were more conspicuous, the ghost would have noticed right away.¡±

    Victor shook his head lightly, as if tofort his disheartened assistant.

    Their method for pinpointing the ghost¡¯s location had been simple.

    When the ghost attacked the apprentice earlier, Victor had slipped a counterfeit bill with a film-shaped tracker attached into the apprentice¡¯s wallet.

    The tracker, however, had its limitations. It couldn¡¯t house a battery, which meant they could only track the ghost for four hours.

    If the tracker lost its signal unexpectedly during that time, they¡¯d have no choice but to wait endlessly in the alleys for another opportunity to encounter the ghost.

    Because of this urgency, Victor had been forced to chase the ghost, d only in his bathrobe, determined to finish the mission.

    ¡°So, how do you n to exin this to the client, Mister Pervert? The request was to either capture the ghost or uncover its identity. You¡¯ve failed on both fronts.¡±

    ¡°Hmm. That is a problem. Could I me it on an unexpectedly formidable opponent? Or perhaps just bad luck?¡±

    ¡°¡­None of this would have happened if someone hadn¡¯t decided to take a bath right before the operation.¡±

    ¡°Ugh, d-don¡¯t press on my forehead like that. It hurts¡­¡±

    Victor avoided the assistant¡¯s pressing gaze, though the situation was clear: if he hadn¡¯t been in a robe¡ªat least wearing proper clothes¡ªhe wouldn¡¯t have been outmaneuvered so easily by the ghost.

    For someone with a 90% sess rate in his assignments, this failure wasn¡¯t just embarrassing¡ªit was a significant blow to his reputation.

    ¡°Hah¡­ Well, it¡¯s meaningless to argue over it now. Honestly, I thought you could seed even naked, Mister Pervert.¡±

    ¡°Ahem¡­ Sorry for not living up to your faith.¡±

    But what¡¯s done is done. Dwelling on past mistakes was fruitless.

    The assistant, with her professional mindset, pressed her temples to calm herself before addressing him again.

    ¡°So, what was your impression of the ghost? It was practically like an overly eager peacock courting you.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, their every move wasmendable. A rare gem in this city, I¡¯d say. From just a brief encounter, I could tell they possessed exceptional skill, unwavering conviction, and formidable mental strength.¡±

    ¡°That¡­ sounds impressive. Were they really that highly skilled?¡±

    ¡°Oh, absolutely. I wish our apprentice could emte even half of what that ghost is. I¡¯d love to coborate with them, if only I had the chance.¡±

    Victor¡¯s praise for the ghost was entirely genuine, stemming from several observations.

    Despite operating in the underworld¡ªa ce steeped in selfishness¡ªthe ghost helped others without expecting anything in return, only to vanish immediately afterward.

    The ghost also disyed outstanding abilities. Whether the opponent was a mere thug or a dangerous vampire, they only subdued them, never overstepping bounds.

    Even at the veryst moment, when Victor fell from the rooftop, hended in a garbage heap filled with soft trash bags, as if the ghost had calcted his safety.

    Their nature, much closer to the outside world than the underworld, made it impossible for Victor not to admire them.

    ¡°Hah, truthfully, I wish I had more time to spend on this¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not an option. You have to leave this city the day after tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Victor scratched the back of his head in disappointment.

    Unfortunately, he had a prior assignment from over a month ago, requiring him to leave Nighthaven soon.

    This job was something he had epted casually, intending only to fill time. He couldn¡¯t afford to dedicate any more effort to it.

    If only he¡¯d known, he might¡¯ve cleared his schedule¡­

    After some deliberation, Victor let out a resigned sigh and muttered, ¡°Hmm¡­ In that case, I¡¯ll have to leave this to a trustworthy friend.¡±

    ¡°Mister Pervert¡ªno, Victor. Do you have friends?¡±

    ¡°Hearing that with such a serious face hurts a bit¡­ Well, let¡¯s call them an oldrade.¡±

    Victor nced at his assistant¡¯s skeptical expression and continued.

    ¡°Have you ever heard of Raven?¡±

    Victor smirked, his thoughts filled with the joy of seeing an oldrade. He was confident that Raven could handle the ghost.

    If the ghost, now unknowingly entrusted to Raven, had learned about this development, they might¡¯ve screamed internally, ¡°Wait, that¡¯s the protagonist!¡±

    But for now, no one was aware of such irony.

    The wheels of fate continued to turn.

    A Few Minutes Later

    In the westernbyrinth, thergest beastkin faction, the ck Bamboo Society, had just received Victor¡¯s report.

    As soon as Wang Qian, the leader of the organization, heard the result, her long rabbit ears stood up sharply, and she let out a piercing shriek.

    ¡°W-What? Victor¡ªa Double Number¡ªfailed to catch that ghost?! Whyyyy?! Why did something like that have to appear in our territory?! I hate it! I absolutely hate it!¡±

    Her reaction was akin to someone spotting an infestation of cockroaches in their newly moved-in home. It was clear how much she despised the news.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    ¡°Miss, please calm down and maintain yourposure,¡± one of her subordinates said.

    ¡°C-Calm down?! How can I possibly calm down?! The man who can singlehandedly destroy a battleship just gave up! This means an absurd, walking bomb has entered our territory!¡±

    Despite being the leader of a notorious organization in the underworld, Wang Qian¡¯s timid personality betrayed her position. This utterly despairing news made her want to cry on the spot.

    What is a Double Number Fixer?

    A Double Number Fixer was a designation for those ranked in the top two digits of over 10,000 registered fixers worldwide.

    These individuals were practically myths, boasting feats like:

    ¨C Sinking massive warships singlehandedly.

    ¨C Singlehandedly decimating armies of an entire nation.

    ¨C Bringing cities to near-total ruin.

    These were beings who defied human limits, more akin to superhumans or monsters.

    To someone like Wang Qian, who only inherited her position due to her father¡¯s influence, such people were the stuff of nightmares.

    And now, to hear that even a named Double Number Fixer like Victor had failed?

    This could only mean that the ghost was equally monstrous¡ªan unthinkable being.

    ¡°H-H-How¡­ What do I do now¡­?¡±

    ¡°Miss.¡±

    ¡°B-But Victor failed! What are we supposed to do?! We¡¯re all going to die! The ghost is going to rip us apart and suck out our guts!¡±

    ¡°Miss, please¡­¡±

    The scene was a disgraceful one, far from what one would expect of a leader. Her subordinate, a lizardman beastkin, sighed before grabbing Wang Qian¡¯s long ears and pulling hard from behind.

    ¡°OW! Owowow! I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯ll pull myself together! I promise!¡±

    ¡°Please listen carefully. ording to Victor, the ghost seems to have a rtively moderate disposition. Most of the victims so far were low-grade thugs or vampires. Victor also estimates the ghost to be roughly at the level of a Triple Number Fixer.¡±

    ¡°Ugh¡­ Even if it¡¯s ¡®just¡¯ a Triple Number, they¡¯re still dangerous¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, but there¡¯s a significant gap between Double and Triple Numbers. The ghost is unlikely to be as dangerous as you fear.¡±

    The lizardman subordinate calmly assessed the situation.

    The ghost hadn¡¯t exhibited excessively destructive tendencies so far.

    In three months of activity, no one had suffered injuries beyond unconsciousness. Even then, those affected were lowlife thugs or petty vampires known for bullying others.

    While a Double Number Fixer was akin to a walking missile or a tactical weapon, a Triple Number Fixer was more manageable. With the right conditions, evenmon underworld figures could potentially ovee them.

    The lizardman decided it was time to turn the tables.

    ¡°Miss, we should spread some bad rumors about the ghost.¡±

    ¡°Bad rumors?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Then, we¡¯ll demand that the ghost reveal their identity to dispel them.¡±

    ¡°But¡­ Do you think the ghost willply?¡±

    ¡°They don¡¯t have to. If they refuse, it gives us an excuse to im the rumors are true and put a bounty on them.¡±

    The lizardman¡¯s reasoning was straightforward.

    Even if the ghost¡¯s victims had deserved their punishment, the ck Bamboo Society couldn¡¯t tolerate someone operating unchecked in their territory.

    The more people the ghost helped, the weaker the society¡¯s influence in the westernbyrinth would be.

    Thus, the lizardman¡¯s solution was to subtly spread rumors about the ghost¡¯s alleged wrongdoing. Using those rumors as justification, they could demand the ghost¡¯s identity.

    If the ghost revealed themselves, it would be a win. If not, they could leverage the rumors to ce a bounty on the ghost.

    Once the bounty was public, mercenaries and bounty hunters from outside thebyrinth would inevitably be drawn in, tightening the around the ghost.

    ¡°Fine¡­ we¡¯ll do that,¡± Wang Qian said, steadying her nerves. ¡°Sorry, ghost, but we¡¯re going to spread some bad rumors about you.¡±

    After pulling herself together, Wang Qian ordered her beastkinwork to spread stories suggesting the ghost might not be as benevolent as they seemed.

    She also issued a promation under the ck Bamboo Society¡¯s name:

    Within one week, the ghost must appear before the society to rify the rumors or face consequences.

    Though there was minor bacsh from those who had been helped by the ghost, the society¡¯s influence prevailed.

    When the week passed without the ghost showing up, the society officially ced a bounty on them for capture.

    This marked the moment, three months into her second life, that she became a wanted criminal.

    ¡®What?! This can¡¯t be real! Why am I worth this much?! I could buy 40 beds with that money!¡¯

    To the ghost, the bounty was an unfair bolt from the blue.

    Meanwhile¡­

    As word of the ghost¡¯s bounty spread through the underworld, a pale-faced man grabbed one of the wanted posters, crumpling it in his fist with a fierce scowl.

    ¡°So, this is the one who crushed our grand n¡­¡±

    The man¡¯s name was Drakel.

    He was the leader of Bloody Pool, the faction behind the ghouls and vampires that the ghost had dismantled.

    Drakel¡¯s ambitious n to unleash countless ghouls, enve masses through blood, and establish new vampire territory had been utterly destroyed.

    Worse, his hideout had been exposed, forcing him to flee Nighthaven.

    Though backing down temporarily was the smarter move, his pride wouldn¡¯t allow it.

    Instead, he swore revenge.

    ¡°I¡¯ll deliver bloody vengeance¡­ on this damn underworld and everything in it!¡±

    And so¡­

    While the ck Bamboo Society trembled, bounty hunters mored for an extraordinary reward, and a vampire leader vowed revenge, the ghost herself was grappling with overwhelming embarrassment.

    ¡®This is mortifying. I want to die. Why is this happening to me¡­?¡¯

    The source of her distress?

    She was currently wearing an incredibly humiliating maid costume, entirely against her will.

    To understand why, we need to go back a week¡­

    It happened about a week after she had escaped from the pervert.

    TL Note: Rate us on <em><strong>NOVEL UPDATES</strong></em>

 Chapter 12:

    There¡¯s no one in this world who doesn¡¯t know the importance of money.

    Even a five-year-old child, who¡¯s barely grown their first few hairs, understands that.

    As people grow older and start working, moste to realize the harsh truth:

    Earning money is excruciatingly difficult and exhausting.

    Unless you were born into privilege or happened to win the lottery by sheer luck,

    earning money requires you to continuously create equivalent value.

    Because of this, one must always remember how precious money is whenever spending it.

    Fail to do so, and one day, you¡¯ll be left with nothing but deep regret.

    ¡®I¡¯m broke. I could¡¯ve sworn I had a decent buffer of cash¡­¡¯Clink.

    Inside the empty can, a few coins rolled around weakly.

    Two 1-credit coins and one 5-credit coin¡ªa total of 7 credits.

    That was the change left over from the deluxe chocte croissant I¡¯d had for lunch today.

    Not enough for a full meal. Not even enough for a pack of gum. Yet, this was all the money I had in the world.

    Overwhelmed by self-loathing, I covered my face with both hands and rolled around on the bed.

    ¡®Why did the baker have to release a limited-edition special menu now of all times?!¡¯

    Of course, the baker wasn¡¯t at fault.

    With business boomingtely, he¡¯d simply used his newfound resources to ambitiously create a limited-run product.

    It was my own stupid choice¡ªfalling for temptation and blowing all my money.

    ¡®But still¡­ how could anyone resist that massive golden croissant, gleaming like it was zed in honey?¡¯

    Half in resignation, half in self-reproach, I ended up crumpling the edge of the bed with telekinesis.

    Then, feeling dejected, I held my head in my hands and mulled over my situation.

    ¡®Sigh. I never used to care that much about food. But ever since I got this body, it¡¯s like I can¡¯t control my appetite. Especially these days¡ªit¡¯s getting worse.¡¯

    Back when I firstnded in the underworld, a single hamburger a day was enough to fill me up.

    But the more I used my telekinesis, the hungrier I seemed to get.

    Over time, my meals quickly grew from one a day to two, then from two to three. It all happened in the blink of an eye.

    At this rate, I¡¯d end up bing a pig with a big round belly.

    ¡®Ugh¡­ well, I guess eating well is good for me. Maybe this tiny body of mine will finally grow taller. But more importantly, I¡¯ve spent all the money I saved up. That¡¯s the real problem.¡¯N?v(el)B\\jnn

    I nced up at the dirty calendar hanging on the wall.

    Today marked one week since the nighttime chase with that blonde pervert.

    For the past week, I¡¯ve minimized my time outside.

    If I ran into that creep again in the back alleys, I wasn¡¯t confident I¡¯d be able to lose him this time.

    Naturally, I¡¯d also put aplete stop to my one source of ie: stealing bits and pieces here and there.

    With nothinging in, I¡¯d spent my days doing nothing but burning through my funds.

    Thankfully, I had saved up a bit of money to buy a bed, so I hadn¡¯t starved right away.

    But it seemed that even that buffer had now reached its limit.

    I had to do something. Anything.

    ¡®Maybe¡­ just today. Just for a little while, I could try picking a few pockets again¡­?¡¯

    The thought crept into my mind cautiously.

    After all, finding work outside seemed nearly impossible for me.

    I¡¯d have to hide my body¡ªor at least cover my face¡ªto do any kind of job.

    In a city like this, my appearance drew too much attention.

    But what employer would hire someone who kept their identitypletely hidden?

    And if that someone couldn¡¯t even speak and didn¡¯t know the first thing about the world? I¡¯d kick myself out in a heartbeat.

    On top of that, I was a walking empty can¡ªuseless without my telekinesis.

    Yet, using my powers openly came with too many risks.

    In the end, no matter how I turned it over in my mind, the only viable option was petty theft.

    Oh? Why not just outright steal goods or rob every person youe across, you ask?

    Unfortunately, that would be the absolute worst decision.

    In this city, there were countless people stronger than me. Why hand them a reason to beat me senseless?

    Honestly, my chances of surviving a bungee jump off a skyscraper without a cord were probably higher.

    ¡®Sigh. If only I could speak¡­ There¡¯d be so much more I could do. I never realized how frustrating it is to be mute.¡¯

    Ultimately, no matter how I turned it over in my mind, I always circled back to the same conclusion: petty theft was my only option.

    I suppressed the creeping sense of unease and tried to calm myself.

    But it had already been a week.

    Surely the blonde pervert wasn¡¯t still lurking around.

    And even if I did run into him again, there was nothing I could do about it.

    After all, starving to death wasn¡¯t exactly an option.

    With those thoughts, I pushed down my rising fear.

    Wrapping myself in the new fabric I had found, I leaped lightly across the westernbyrinth¡¯s night skyline.

    ¡°Kyahhh!¡±

    ¡®Found you. A bad person.¡¯

    The underworld of Nighthaven hadn¡¯t changed at all in my absence.

    As usual, it didn¡¯t take long to find a bad person ripe for some light pickpocketing.

    I silently descended into the back alley, and with my telekinesis, I easily subdued the bad guy with a gentle tap.

    As he copsed to the ground, I moved to pull the wallet from his pocket.

    But before I could even touch it, I heard the sound of multiple footsteps rushing toward me.

    ¡°Found it! It¡¯s the real ghost!¡±

    ¡°Kiheheh! We¡¯ve gotta catch it alive!¡±

    ¡°Woohoo! The 700,000-credit bounty is mine!¡±

    What the¡­

    I instinctively took a step back when I saw the group charging toward me.

    They looked like something out of a post-apocalyptic movie, with mohawks and suspicious grins.

    And it wasn¡¯t just a couple of them. The alley was packed with people.

    I didn¡¯t even have time to grab the fallen man¡¯s wallet. Instead, I turned and fled as fast as I could.

    Thankfully, none of them were as skilled as the blonde pervert, so I managed to shake them off quickly.

    But something was definitely wrong.

    ¡®W-What¡¯s going on?¡¯

    Flustered, I paused my pickpocketing spree and watched the alleys from a rooftop.

    ¡°Kyahhh!¡±

    ¡°Is it the ghost? Damn it, no, it¡¯s not! Who the hell dumped a hell-toad in the back alleys?!¡±

    ¡°Those guys with the spiked hair spotted it earlier! The ghost must be real!¡±

    ¡°700,000 credits, where are you? Kiheheheh!¡±

    The back alleys were crawling with an unusuallyrge number of different species.

    An alligator-like humanoid with a sword, a dwarf with spiky Heihachi-style hair, and even a fishman wearing a fishbowl helmet.

    They were so diverse that I couldn¡¯t even tell what they had inmon.

    These bounty hunters would respond instantly to screams or noise, rushing en masse to wherever it came from.

    Listening to their conversations, I quickly realized what was going on:

    They were bounty hunters.

    And there was a 700,000-credit bounty on me.

    ¡®Seven hundred thousand credits?!¡¯

    That kind of money was enough to livefortably for a whole year without lifting a finger.

    Judging by their frenzied reactions, it was no wonder the bounty hunters were going wild.

    ¡®There¡¯s no way I can pickpocket like this¡­¡¯

    To be honest, none of the bounty hunters seemed particrly strong.

    From the way they fought with the back-alley thugs, they were only slightly tougher than the average person.

    But their sheer numbers¡­ There were just too many of them.

    How bad was it? So bad that by the time I found a ¡°bad person¡± to steal from, the bounty hunters had already dealt with them first.

    I couldn¡¯t even wander around at night safely, let alone pickpocket.

    ¡®Ugh, this is bad. I didn¡¯t see thising at all.¡¯

    This was entirely beyond my expectations.

    Even if I had predicted trouble, I would have expected the blonde pervert to still be stalking around.

    Who could have imagined the back alleys would be overflowing with bounty hunters?

    My grand n to earn money through pickpocketing was now in shambles.

    ¡®What do I do now¡­?¡¯

    Growl.

    Apparently, my tiny stomach didn¡¯t care about my worries and demanded food instead.

    Of course, it couldn¡¯t have been a better time.

    Feeling despondent, I trudged aimlessly through thebyrinth with my shoulders slumped.

    ¡®How did I end up here¡­?¡¯

    Eventually, I realized I had wandered near Greg¡¯s general store.

    Perhaps it was because this area was rtively quiet and seldom visited by bounty hunters.

    Subconsciously, my steps had led me here.

    Quiet was nice, but¡­ I didn¡¯t have anything to sell right now.

    And I didn¡¯t want to risk getting too involved with a main character like Greg unnecessarily.

    Making up my mind, I turned to leave without hesitation.

    That is, until a certain scent stopped me in my tracks.

    ¡®Ugh, this smell¡­ B-Barbecue¡­!¡¯

    It was a form of violence.

    To someone as hungry as me, it was like being leashed by the neck¡ªa brutal assault of fragrant, meaty aroma.

    The savory, tantalizing scent was so overwhelming that it made me drool uncontrobly.

    ¡®No, no, no. Greg is just a trustworthy trading partner. I can¡¯t risk creating unnecessary ties like this¡­!¡¯

    ¡°Is that the ghost? Have youe to trade?¡±

    ¡®Ah.¡¯

    By the time I came to my senses, I was no longer on the rooftop.

    Instead, I found myself standing at Greg¡¯s shop door, which was half-open.

    I couldn¡¯t believe myself. I¡¯d actually caved to the smell of meat.

    Overwhelmed by shame and self-reproach, I clenched my eyes shut and lowered my head.

    Greg, noticing my sudden appearance, walked over with a puzzled expression.

    ¡ª

    Grol!

    Suddenly, a thunderous rumble echoed from my stomach.

    The sound was so loud that I felt like my entire body had been drained of blood, leaving me trembling with embarrassment.

    ¡°¡­Would you like to eat something?¡±

    Greg, seeming to understand my condition, offered cautiously.

    An orc sharing their food¡­

    It was so gentlemanly that it nearly brought me to tears.

    TL Note: Rate us on <em><strong>NOVEL UPDATES</strong></em>

 Chapter 13:

    Greg Visk.

    He was, in many ways, an anomaly among orcs.

    What were orcs usually known for?

    They were dirty, savage, and iparably ignorant.

    They were ridiculously strong, with tempers that red at the drop of a hat.

    In fact, statistics showed that about 30% of crimesmitted by non-human species were by orcs.

    But Greg had been different from other orcs since birth.

    He loathed filth, preferred books over clubs, and enjoyed quiet cafes far more than raucous banquets.

    So, it was no surprise that he left orc society without a shred of hesitation as soon as he came of age.¡°Y-You¡¯re applying to ourpany?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°B-But¡­ you¡¯re an orc¡­¡±

    Unfortunately, being born an orc created enormous obstacles for him.

    Perhaps it was because he was the son of an orc warlord.

    Greg stood over 2 meters tall, weighed in the triple digits, and had an imposing frame.

    Though his mother, a beauty by orc standards, had softened his facial features,

    his green-tinted skin and protruding tusks still screamed ¡°orc.¡±

    No matter how capable orposed Greg was, people who harbored prejudice against orcs tly refused to hire him.

    ¡°Living in the city isn¡¯t easy. How long have I been stuck in the same ce¡­?¡±

    ¡°Hey, you there! Green pig! Hand over everything you¡¯ve got!¡±

    ¡°Oh, is this a robbery? What happens if I don¡¯tply?¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll use this knife to turn your guts into dog food, you¡ªAGHHHH!¡±

    ¡°Hm. It seems this dull knife can¡¯t even scratch my skin. Well, good. Take me to your hideout.¡±

    Thus, to avoid starving in Nighthaven, Greg had no choice but to step into the underworld.

    With the overwhelming physical attributes inherited from his father and his naturalposure,

    Greg quickly rose as a dark horse in the underworld.

    ¡°Boss! What¡¯s next? Should we topple another organization?¡±

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m done. I¡¯ve had enough. From now on, handle things yourselves.¡±

    ¡°Huh?! Boss! Boss!¡±

    But life in the underworld never suited Greg.

    It was a ce where the strong trampled the weak and lived however they pleased.

    In essence, it wasn¡¯t much different from the orc tribe he had left behind.

    What Greg wanted was a quiet life¡ªone free from violence and schemes, where he could enjoy his hobbies.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    So, when he¡¯d earned enough money, he left the underworld without hesitation.

    Using most of his savings, Greg set up a shop in the ¡°gray zone,¡± the boundary between the underworld and the outside world.

    The shop¡¯s name was Greg¡¯s General Store.

    Naturally, it didn¡¯t attract many customers, and it didn¡¯t earn him nearly as much as his days as an underworld enforcer.

    But Greg loved the time he spent here.

    The shop was quiet and peaceful, rarely involved in any incidents.

    And when the asional customer did visit, it brought just the right amount of excitement to his life.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t hold back. Eat as much as you want. There¡¯s plenty.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    Greg silently observed the white cloth hungrily devouring the barbecue in front of him.

    The ghost.

    This figure had recently be quite the sensation in the underworld.

    Their presence alone acted as a deterrent to troublemakers in a ce riddled with chaos.

    They had flushed out troublesome vampires, forcing them into the spotlight.

    Rumors imed they had even escaped from a Double Number Fixer¡¯s trap with ease.

    With their unique appearance and dramatic exploits, it was no wonder they had gained such notoriety.

    Lately, however, more malicious rumors had surfaced:

    Stories of the ghost nearly killing innocent bystanders, trading dangerous drugs, or dealing in illegal enhancement substances.

    These rumors prompted the ck Bamboo Society to ce a bounty of 700,000 credits for their live capture.

    Now, the ghost was the hottest topic in the underworld¡ªa ticking time bomb, so to speak.

    ¡®Doesn¡¯t match the character I know.¡¯

    Greg, having had prior dealings with the ghost, didn¡¯t believe the recent bad rumors.

    If they were the type to harm innocents or deal in drugs, the underworld would¡¯ve been buzzing with such stories long ago.

    What troubled Greg even more was the timing.

    The spread of bad rumors about the ghost coincided suspiciously with the story of them escaping a Double Number Fixer.

    It felt orchestrated, as though someone was intentionally driving this narrative.

    Greg¡¯s experience told him exactly where to look for the culprit.

    ¡®The ck Bamboo Society¡­ or more specifically, that scheming lizard underling, not the cowardly rabbit leader. They¡¯re trying to suppress the ghost¡¯s influence.¡¯

    It made sense.

    The ck Bamboo Society was a fledgling organization, barely five years old in the westernbyrinth.

    After the death of the ¡°Rabbit King,¡± Wang Wei, his daughter had hastily taken over as leader.

    Rival factions were constantly watching for opportunities to exploit their instability.

    Then came the ghost, shaking the ck Bamboo Society¡¯s already fragile standing.

    Panicked, they¡¯d resorted to desperate measures.

    ¡®I don¡¯t like their approach.¡¯

    While their method might seem reasonable to others, Greg found it deeply unpleasant.

    Falsifying someone¡¯s deeds to frame them as an enemy for personal gain¡­

    He¡¯d suffered from such tactics countless times during his time in the underworld.

    The memory alone made Greg furrow his brow.

    It was at that moment that Greg noticed the ghost approaching.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Hm? What is it?¡±

    The ghost rummaged through their belongings before suddenly extending a thin, delicate arm from beneath the white cloth.

    It seemed as though they wanted Greg to take something.

    When Greg reached out with his broad, thick hand, a small piece of paper fell into his palm.

    ¡°This is¡­ a bread coupon?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re giving this as a gift? I didn¡¯t expect any repayment, but¡­ thank you.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    A bread coupon.

    Greg couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at the ghost¡¯s unexpectedly trivial gesture.

    The coupon, which looked like it might blow away in the wind, was perfectly crisp and unwrinkled, as though it had been carefully preserved.

    Its lingering warmth suggested they had been holding it close just moments ago.

    The sight brought an odd sense of delight to Greg.

    Studying the coupon for a moment, Greg looked back at the ghost with a serious expression.

    ¡°Ghost, the bounty on your head is 700,000 credits, right? That must be quite troublesome.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    ¡°Calm down. I¡¯m not nning to turn you in.¡±

    Startled by the mention of the bounty, the ghost leapt slightly into the air, but Greg quickly rified to ease her nerves.

    ¡°You don¡¯t look like you¡¯ve been eating properly. Is that right?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°If you help out around here, I¡¯ll let you stay hidden until things cool down. The bounty hunters rarelye this way, so it should be a good ce toy low.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    ¡°And why would I do this? Well, let¡¯s just say I don¡¯t particrly like the ck Bamboo Society.¡±

    The ghost tilted her head curiously, as if to ask what he meant, or nodded in tentative agreement.

    Finally, she seemed to ponder his proposal deeply.

    ¡®Surprisingly transparent for someone in the underworld.¡¯

    Greg couldn¡¯t help but be fascinated.

    Even though the ghost¡¯s face and body were entirely obscured, her emotions were in to see.

    In a ce like the underworld, where one had to hide daggers behind smiles to survive, such openness was a rarity.

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    Eventually, the ghost made her decision.

    She began hopping up and down, signaling her eptance of Greg¡¯s offer.

    Considering thebyrinth was swarming with bounty hunters, the ghost likely saw this as her best option.

    With their agreement finalized, Greg, now her employer, wasted no time assigning her first task.

    ¡°Well then¡­ You should take off that cloth. Wearing it is basically advertising that you¡¯re the ghost.¡±

    ¡°¡­!!¡±

    The ghost froze in ce as though she had turned to stone, clearly shocked by his suggestion.

    After a few moments of hesitation, she seemed to acknowledge the logic in his words. Slowly, she began to remove the white cloth she¡¯d been wrapped in.

    When the ghost finally unveiled herself, Greg¡¯s eyebrows furrowed in surprise.

    ¡®¡­The ghost is a young girl?¡¯

    Her hair, long and silken, flowed like white threads down to her waist.

    Her skin was soft and pale, with dainty arms and legs.

    The shoulder that peeked out from her clothes was so slender it looked almost frail.

    Though her face was hidden beneath a goblin mask, her overall proportions were strikingly delicate and undeniably those of a young girl.

    Greg stroked his chin thoughtfully before speaking.

    ¡°This could¡­ bring in some money.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I meant! It¡¯s just that people often avoid my store because it¡¯s run by an orc. Having you around might help with that.¡±

    Greg hurriedly rified, waving his hands in a panic as the ghost instinctively covered herself with both arms.

    The scene could¡¯ve easily been mistaken for something far more sinister, but fortunately, the ghost didn¡¯t seem to misunderstand. She simply nodded as if to say she understood.

    ¡°The clothes you¡¯re wearing¡­ are those pajamas? You¡¯ll need something else to wear while you¡¯re working.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°No other clothes? Wait a moment.¡±

    Greg stood and walked over to the ghost, briefly measuring her height with his hand before heading into the back of the store.

    After a short while, Greg returned carrying a pile of clothes in his arms.

    ¡°A while back, an entric old scientist came by. He said he wanted to dress up a ¡®beautiful android¡¯ he was building. But after a while, he decided the parts weren¡¯t good enough and left this behind.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t have a hobby of collecting clothes like this, so don¡¯t get the wrong idea.¡±

    The ghost tilted her head in confusion but epted the clothes from the sheepish Greg.

    As a general store that sold a little of everything, it wasn¡¯t odd to have clothing in stock.

    She seemed to be mulling this over, though she wasn¡¯t overly suspicious.

    But when she unfolded the clothes and saw what they were, the ghost froze like a statue.

    The outfit was unmistakable.

    It was a casual maid uniform, the kind you¡¯d expect to see in a maid caf¨¦.

    What is this? You want me to wear this?

    The ghost looked at Greg, her eyes filled with confusion and disbelief.

    TL Note: Rate us on <em><strong>NOVEL UPDATES</strong></em>

 Chapter 14:

    In truth, even though I had reincarnated as an extraordinary beauty, I had yet to fully grasp the reality of it.

    Sure, on my first day in this world, I¡¯d received all sorts of flirtatious nces in the city.

    But at the time, my mind had been in chaos, overwhelmed by the fact that I hadnded in the world of fixers.

    After that, I had taken to wrapping myselfpletely in cloth, concealing my appearance entirely.

    Up to now, I had only ever been treated as a suspicious, shrouded figure¡ªnot as a beautiful girl, or even as a child.

    Not having much opportunity to look in a mirror, I¡¯d gradually stopped thinking about my appearance altogether.

    Maybe that¡¯s why¡­

    When I removed the cloth in Greg¡¯s store and stood in front of a proper mirror for the first time in ages, I was ovee with an unexinable embarrassment.

    ¡®Ugh¡­ This feels weird. Without the cloth, I feel like I¡¯m naked or something¡­.¡¯It was like spending six months always wearing a mask whenever I went outside, then suddenly going out without one.

    Without the usual cloth covering my body, my figure was fully revealed, making me overly conscious of myself. I felt awkward, like my movements were stiff and clunky.

    ¡®Okay, deep breaths. Calm down. It¡¯s not a big deal, right? I still have this goblin mask on my face. It¡¯s not like I look hideous or anything.¡¯

    I fidgeted with the ugly goblin mask covering my face, adjusting it unnecessarily.

    The mask, with its crooked nose and uneven, battered features, was currently myst line of defense against a mental breakdown.

    ¡®Now, the real problem is¡­ this.¡¯

    Feeling a bit moreposed, I turned my head to nce at the clothes hanging on the chair.

    It was a maid outfit, ck fabric adorned with white frills.

    The set included a dress, an apron, stockings, and even a headband.

    When I carefully picked up the clothes, holding them up to examine them, I realized they were perfectly sized for my small frame.

    ¡®How is my first change of clothes in this world this costume?!¡¯

    Going straight from hospital scrubs to a maid outfit felt overwhelming.

    My thoughts were spinning.

    Wasn¡¯t there supposed to be a gradual process to ease into something like this?

    For example, starting with gender-neutral clothes to lower the psychological hurdle, then slowly working toward something morefortable?

    This was like giving a Level 1 adventurer a stick with 10 attack power and sending them to fight a terrifying Demon Lord threatening the vige.

    ¡®There¡¯s no way I can refuse now¡­ right?¡¯

    But I had no choice.

    With a massive bounty on my head, staying and working at Greg¡¯s store was the safest option.

    It would be ungrateful, even immoral, to reject his kindness by refusing to wear proper clothes for work.

    I did nce hopefully at Greg, silently asking if there were other options, but no luck.

    Given that Greg¡¯s store specialized in strange items from the underworld, the only ¡°child-sized¡± clothing avable was this maid outfit left behind by that entric scientist for his android.

    ¡®Alright, let¡¯s think positively. At least it¡¯s not an absurdly ridiculous cosy outfit. It¡¯s more of a ssic, simple maid uniform, right?¡¯

    After much inner conflict, I finally decided to wear the outfit.

    With a deep breath, I removed my loose hospital gown and began putting on the maid uniform piece by piece.

    The soft fabric, smooth as my own hair, tickled my skin as I slipped it on.

    The material was so high-quality that I couldn¡¯t help but marvel at how luxurious it felt to the touch.

    ¡®Alright, all done. Let¡¯s skip the headband¡ªI¡¯m not a real maid, after all.¡¯

    Feeling oddlyfortable in the snug yet non-restrictive outfit, I stepped in front of the oversized full-length mirror, which was clearly made for Greg¡¯s towering frame.

    In the mirror stood a maid with snow-white skin, looking as if she had stepped out of a painting.

    Herplexion was so wless, like freshly steamed rice cakes, that she seemed more like an expensive doll than a person.

    I stared nkly at my reflection, entranced.

    Then, as if drawn by a maic force, I hesitantly removed the goblin mask from my face.

    ¡®Gasp!¡¯

    The girl staring back at me in the mirror left me utterly speechless.

    She was breathtakingly beautiful, to the point that I instinctively covered my face with the goblin mask again.

    ¡®T-This is better. My own face is too cute¡ªit¡¯s shocking.¡¯

    Even with the loose hospital gown, people had stopped me in the streets, enchanted by my face.

    Now that I was wearing properly fitted clothes, my cuteness stood out even more.

    It wasn¡¯t just human-level beauty¡ªit was inhuman, almost divine, like something crafted from sugar and snowkes.

    ¡®I¡¯m scared of how pretty I look. Is this really my face?¡¯

    To shake off the unease, I thrust both arms into the air in a silly, triumphant pose.

    ¡°Ha-cha! Ha-cha!¡±

    If I didn¡¯t do something goofy, I felt like I might lose myself in my own reflection.

    As if sensing my flustered state, Greg knocked on the door and entered the room.

    ¡°All dressed?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°It suits you well. Though, that goblin mask doesn¡¯t really match. Maybe take it off¡ª¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    ¡°Cough, fine. If you¡¯re that against it, how about a different mask instead of the goblin one?¡±

    A different mask?

    I had been shaking my head fervently in protest, but his suggestion made me pause.

    Now that I thought about it, I had no particr attachment to the goblin mask.

    As long as my face was covered, I wouldn¡¯t mind wearing something else¡ªeven a dried squid.

    Besides, the goblin mask might actually scare off customers.

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    ¡°Good, you agree. I¡¯ll bring some options.¡±

    Greg disappeared into the store¡¯s back room and returned shortly with an assortment of masks.

    ¡°Pick any one you like. Consider it a small employee benefit.¡±

    Employee benefits already?

    Hisment left me with mixed feelings, but I focused on the masks he presented.

    One of them caught my eye immediately.

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    ¡°You like the fox mask? Good choice.¡±

    What drew my attention was a white fox mask with delicate features painted in purple.

    It matched perfectly with my hair and eye color, and¡ªmost importantly¡ªit was cute.

    Greg handed me the fox mask with a satisfied expression, and I quickly swapped out the goblin mask for it.

    The moment I put it on, I blinked in surprise.

    ¡®Is this¡­ an artifact? Even though I¡¯m wearing a mask, my field of vision feels wider.¡¯

    Unlike the goblin mask, which trapped heat and made me sweat, this fox mask felt entirely different.

    The fox mask felt as light as air, as though I wasn¡¯t wearing anything at all, and it provided a refreshing sense of venttion.

    Moreover, it seemed to be an artifact.

    The typical restricted vision from wearing a mask was nonexistent¡ªit felt natural, as if it weren¡¯t there.

    And to think Greg had given me something this good, free of charge, under the guise of an employee benefit!

    Such generosity was truly befitting of a man known for his noble character, even in the harsh world of fixers.

    ¡°Hm, it seems you like it,¡± Gregmented.

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    ¡°No need for thanks. If you¡¯re not too busy, you can start working today.¡±

    Start today? Of course!

    Fueled with enthusiasm, I eagerly followed Greg outside, practically skipping after him.

    The ¡°ghost¡± who once roamed the back alleys as a petty pickpocket was no more.

    From today onward, I was officially the fox-masked employee of Greg¡¯s General Store!

    I made a firm resolve: I would pour my heart and soul into this job.

    After all, starving to death before I could enjoy this peace would be¡­ well, quite unfortunate.

    Five days passed quickly after I started working at Greg¡¯s store.

    During this time, I hadpletely stopped my activities as the ghost.

    Perhaps because of that, the bounty hunting frenzy in the underworld began to simmer down.

    Sure, I¡¯d asionally spot bounty hunters prowling the streetste at night, their eyes glinting with the greed of the 700,000-credit reward.

    But the more aggressive hunters¡ªthe ones who would tear through back alleys at the slightest scream¡ªseemed to have significantly decreased in number.

    It made sense. Enough time had passed since myst appearance.

    Those who found the hunt unprofitable or a waste of time were bound to give up eventually.

    It wasn¡¯t necessarily a good or bad thing; it was just something I didn¡¯t need to worry about anymore.

    For now, the ghost ¡°incident¡± remained ongoing but less intense.

    As for me, working at Greg¡¯s store meant I had cleared one major hurdle.

    ¡°¡­In just these five days, the revenue we¡¯ve made matches what I earned in a month before hiring you. I guess the problem really was my face¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not ming you. I just feel a bit self-conscious about myckluster business skills. Honestly, I¡¯m thrilled.¡±

    In just five days of working, I had helped Greg surpass his usual monthly ie!

    Not that I¡¯d done anything extraordinary.

    All I did was sit silently at the staff desk near the entrance, swinging my legs and greeting customers.

    But perhaps my mere presence acted as a buffer.

    Customers who might have run away in shock at the sight of Greg¡ªa towering orc¡ªnow stayed long enough to shop.

    Naturally, the store¡¯s profits saw a significant boost.

    That means¡­!

    ¡°What do you think about signing a formal contract? If you agree, I¡¯ll ensure your wages are more than fair.¡±

    A full-time offer!

    I pretended to hesitate for a moment before nodding with a reluctant expression.

    In reality, the offer was a no-brainer.

    With nowhere else to go, staying at Greg¡¯s store until the bounty frenzy cooled was my best option.

    But showing my eagerness outright would¡¯ve been amateurish.

    A proper member of society knows how to bnce their response¡ªnot overly excited, but not overly indifferent either.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Good. I¡¯ll get the paperwork. Wait here.¡±

    Greg watched my reaction carefully before heading back inside the store to retrieve the contract.

    Finally, I had a stable job.

    Feeling lighthearted, I swung my legs happily while perched on the chair.

    Compared to freezing in the dark alleys, scraping by by stealing from thugs, working in a warm store and getting free meals was an immeasurable improvement.

    For the first time since reincarnating, I was experiencing physical and emotional warmth. It was beyond satisfying.

    ¡®I guess it¡¯s almost time to close. Should I get things ready before Greg gets back?¡¯

    What I hadn¡¯t realized, however, was that even if Greg was trustworthy, the world itself wasn¡¯t a ce where you could let your guard down.

    Perhaps it was because I¡¯d allowed myself to rx for the first time in so long.

    When you lower your defenses, that¡¯s when fate tends to strike.

    ¡°Greg, are you here? I need to ask you something.¡±n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Jingle.

    The door opened as someone entered the store with deliberate steps.

    As I turned toward the door, I found myself face-to-face with the neer.

    And froze.

    ¡®No way¡­!¡¯

    Standing before me was a stunningly beautiful woman.

    Her hair was a shade of pink so soft, it was as if cherry blossoms had been woven into her locks.

    She wore a Japanese-style kimono with one leg provocatively exposed¡ªa rare sight in Nighthaven.

    Between her lips she held a wooden stick, and her long hair was tied up with three ornate hairpins.

    On her waist hung two swords, which clinked gently as they brushed against each other with every step she took.

    I knew this woman.

    How could I not?

    She was none other than one of the key characters in the world of fixers¡ªa heroine who served as one of the protagonist¡¯spanions.

    ¡®I¡¯ve¡­ met her!¡¯

    Gulp.

    I swallowed hard, my mind caught in a whirlwind of conflicting emotions.

    On one hand, there was the thrill of meeting one of the protagonist¡¯s party members in real life.

    On the other hand, there was the gut-wrenching fear of getting entangled with someone so dangerous.

    The two extremes shed violently in my head until it felt like my brain was going to explode.

    What was I supposed to do now?

    This situation was beyond confusing.

    TL Note: Rate us on <em><strong>NOVEL UPDATES</strong></em>

 Chapter 15:

    The sudden appearance of an original character¡ªone of the protagonist¡¯s party members, no less¡ªhad caught mepletely off guard.

    For a moment, I was frozen in shock, but I quickly forced myself to suppress the whirlwind of emotions and collect my thoughts.

    Sure, I enjoyed the Fixer series.

    And yes, I devoured anything in the problem-solver genre regardless of medium.

    But I wasn¡¯t a superfan so obsessed that I lost myself when confronted with the characters.

    It was more like meeting a celebrity you liked¡ªexciting and surprising, but not enough to drop everything and start screaming.

    ¡®Okay, calm down. Overreacting will only make me stand out. I just need to stayposed and act like I¡¯m greeting any other customer.¡¯N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Taking a slow, deep breath to steady my nerves, I turned my attention to the pink-haired woman before me, recalling what I knew from the original story.

    ¡®This must be¡­ Sakuragi Alice.¡¯If my eyes and memory weren¡¯t ying tricks on me, the person standing there was indeed Sakuragi Alice, thebat specialist and the only female member of the main trio.

    After all, how many pink-haired beauties wearing a slit kimono and carrying two swords at their waist could exist in Nighthaven?

    Given that, this situation wasn¡¯t entirely unexpected.

    Greg asionally served as an appraiser for the protagonist¡¯s party.

    Since I now worked at his store, it was inevitable that I would eventually cross paths with them.

    ¡®Judging from what she said when she came in, her business is with Greg. That means all I have to do is quietly fade into the background and stay out of sight.¡¯

    Satisfied with my reasoning, I regained myposure.

    I began to step backward, nning to slip away and call for Greg.

    But before I could retreat, Alice¡¯s eyes sparkled, and she closed the distance between us in an instant.

    ¡°Hey, are you the new employee here? Oh my, you¡¯re so cute! Your hands and arms¡ªthey¡¯re like a doll¡¯s!¡±

    ¡°¡­?!¡±

    ¡°Greg should¡¯ve told me he hired someone this adorable! Want a piece of candy?¡±

    Whoosh.

    Alice leaned so close that I could smell her sweet, peach-like scent.

    But I had no time to process that.

    Startled by her sudden proximity, I instinctively stepped back to put some space between us.

    Her wless, TV-worthy beauty,bined with how close she was, made it impossible for me to stay calm.

    Why¡ªwhy was she getting so close?!

    As my mind scrambled for answers, a detail about Alice from the original story shed through my memory.

    ¡®Right¡­ this person¡­ She¡¯s a cuteness enthusiast!¡¯

    That¡¯s right¡ªa cuteness enthusiast.

    Normally, Alice was logical and dependable.

    But when it came to anything remotely cute, she wouldpletely lose herposure.

    Her obsession was so extreme it was ssified as a ¡°hazardous-level¡± cuteness addiction in the story.

    If her enemy were a cute plush toy, she wouldn¡¯t be able to counterattack, no matter how much it attacked her.

    Taking stock of my current appearance:

    I was wearing a fox mask¡ªcute and mysterious.

    I had white hair, stood short, and was dressed in a maid outfit carefully designed by an entric scientist to maximize charm.

    The outfit minimized exposure while emphasizing the wearer¡¯s cuteness and unique traits.

    The fox mask added an air of mystique, amplifying the overall effect.

    ¡®¡­I didn¡¯t foresee this.¡¯

    Sweat formed on my brow as I instinctively realized Alice¡¯s gaze had turned predatory, like a beast eyeing its prey.

    Of course, Alice wasn¡¯t the kind of person to act out of line.

    At worst, she¡¯d hug me or sniff the top of my head.

    She wasn¡¯t some dangerous deviant¡ªjust someone with an overwhelming love for cute things.

    But even that was a problem for me.

    Being face-to-face with someone in such close quarters was already nerve-wracking.

    If she started hugging me or anything of the sort, I might just explode from embarrassment.

    ¡°Hmm. This candy is expensive, you know¡­ but how about trying one? I¡¯m close with Greg, so it¡¯s okay. By the way, what¡¯s your name? You¡¯re so adorable!¡±

    ¡®No, no, no! Stop this!¡¯

    Desperately, I tried to maintain some distance from Alice.

    If she took one step forward, I took one step back.

    She stepped forward again; I retreated further.

    This continued until my back hit the solid wall behind me.

    Cornered.

    My spine tingled with dread as Alice¡¯s smile grew wider.

    At that moment, Greg walked out from the back and called out to her.

    ¡°Enough of that. Don¡¯t bother my employee.¡±

    ¡°Oh, Greg! Long time no see. But bother? I was just offering her some candy!¡±

    ¡°That counts as bothering me. Back off, pink hair. You,e here.¡±

    Saved! Thank you, Greg!

    Seizing the opportunity, I darted away and hid behind the desk, safely out of Alice¡¯s reach.

    I clutched my chest, still trembling from the close call, as Greg and Alice began talking.

    ¡°So, what¡¯s this about, pink hair? Business hours are over. You know I don¡¯t do appraisals after closing.¡±

    Greg¡¯s voice was curt, sharper than usual¡ªa sign he was annoyed.

    As someone who had worked here for five days, I could tell this tone meant he wasn¡¯t in a good mood.

    I couldn¡¯t me him. Customers showing up after hours were a universal frustration for anyone with a job.

    Alice seemed to pick up on his mood and bowed apologetically.

    ¡°Ha ha, sorry about that. But I¡¯m not here for an appraisal today. I wanted to ask you about a rumor circting in the westernbyrinth.¡±

    ¡°A rumor?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Have you heard of¡­ the Ghost?¡±

    What?!

    My ears perked up at the mention of my alias.

    I hadn¡¯t expected Alice to bring me up, not even as a possibility.

    My heart raced as I strained to listen, nerves tightening like a coiled spring.

    ¡°¡­I¡¯ve heard of it. The Ghost is famous these days¡ªwho hasn¡¯t?¡±

    ¡°Oh, I thought so! Actually, our office is looking for the Ghost. I was wondering if you might have any information?¡±

    Looking for me?! Why?!

    Alice¡¯s words sent a jolt of panic through me.

    Peeking out cautiously, I made eye contact with Greg, who had noticed my reaction.

    His gaze seemed to ask for my decision, and I quickly shook my head, signaling my refusal.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ I wouldn¡¯t know. The Ghost tends to appear in the deep back alleys, and I¡¯m not familiar with that area.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ I see. Sorry for bothering you sote. I¡¯ll make it up to you with an appraisal request next time.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    I let out a quiet sigh of relief at Greg¡¯s natural response.

    As expected of the boss¡ªhe truly knows how to protect his employees.

    I still had no clue why Alice was looking for the Ghost, but since she¡¯d missed her chance here, I doubted I¡¯d find myself in her crosshairs again anytime soon.

    Feeling reassured, I calmed my nerves and watched Alice as she seemed to prepare to leave the store.

    If that was all she wanted, then it looked like I had sessfully weathered this storm.

    From now on, let¡¯s just maintain a simple employee-and-customer rtionship, shall we?

    Peeking out from under the desk, I waved goodbye to Alice as she headed toward the door.

    ¡°Bye~ See you next time!¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Huhuhu, so cute¡­ Oh, by the way, Greg. What¡¯s her name? She seems a little shy,¡± Alice suddenly asked, her words cutting through the air like a de.

    Both Greg and I froze.

    A name?

    Oh¡­ right.

    I didn¡¯t actually have one.

    Greg usually just called me ¡°Ghost¡± or ¡°you.¡±

    And since I¡¯d never really needed a name, I hadn¡¯t thought to pick one for myself.

    But since Greg had already distanced me from the ¡°Ghost¡± identity, what was I supposed to go by now?

    ¡°Uh, ahem, well¡­¡±

    Greg coughed awkwardly, clearly buying time as he wrestled with the same dilemma.

    I didn¡¯t particrly care what I was called, so I decided to leave it to him.

    I gave Greg a calm nod, signaling that he could choose whatever name he wanted.

    Apparently understanding my gesture, Greg finally responded to Alice.

    ¡°Yuria.¡±

    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s such a cute name! Yuria, huh¡­ Thanks! I¡¯ll see you both next time!¡±

    And with that cheerful farewell, Alice left the store without hesitation.

    As expected of the protagonist¡¯spanions, they really do bring chaos wherever they go.

    Alice was a whirlwind in human form.

    ¡°¡­Sorry about that. I¡¯m not great at naming things,¡± Greg said suddenly, looking slightly sheepish.

    It seemed he felt bad foring up with a name on the spot without consulting me.

    Yuria¡­

    It was probably inspired by ¡°Ghost.¡±

    The sound wasn¡¯t bad, and I wasn¡¯t particrly attached to being nameless.

    If anything, it was efficient¡ªsimr enough to ¡°Ghost¡± that I could easily respond to it.

    Given that most people in the underworld had been calling me ¡°Ghost¡± anyway, it felt like a natural fit.

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    ¡°Thanks for understanding.¡±

    To reassure Greg, I raised both arms in a gesture that clearly said I was okay with it.

    My sincerity seemed toe through, as Greg smiled faintly and thanked me in return.

    ¡°This is the contract I mentioned earlier. Take your time reading through it and filling it out. You¡¯re smart enough to handle it on your own, right?¡±

    Greg handed me the contract and retreated to the back of the store, looking slightly self-conscious after the naming situation.

    For someone as big and imposing as an orc, Greg sure had a surprisingly thoughtful side.

    I chuckled to myself as I took the contract and settled onto the sofa.

    As I began reading through it, a thought crossed my mind.

    ¡®Why was Alice looking for the Ghost in the first ce? Was she hired as a fixer, like that blonde pervert?¡¯

    The Ghost¡¯s reputation in the underworld wasn¡¯t exactly ster at the moment.

    Some viewed me positively¡ªthose I had helped or those impressed by my strength.

    But others hadtched onto the malicious rumors spreading about me, seeing the Ghost as a criminal who needed to be dealt with.

    The influx of bounty hunters over the past few weeks had thrown the back alleys into chaos.

    Overall, the prevailing sentiment about the Ghost wasn¡¯t great.

    It wasn¡¯t a stretch to think that Alice might be associated with the bounty hunters in some way.

    ¡®Well, as long as I stay quietly hidden here, I should be safe from trouble. Still, I¡¯ll need to be extra cautious not to get involved with her.¡¯

    Resolving to tread carefully, I finished reading the contract and was about to sign it with my new name, ¡°Yuria,¡± when¡ª

    ¡°AAAHHHH!¡±

    ¡®Huh?¡¯

    A man¡¯s scream suddenly rang out from not far away.

    For something this noisy to happen in the gray zone, where incidents were rare¡­

    I frowned, rising from my seat, a question mark practically floating over my head.

    It seemed like something was stirring outside.

    TL Note: Rate us on <em><strong>NOVEL UPDATES</strong></em>

 Chapter 16:

    When I nced outside the store after sensing an ominous tension, I saw strange shapes moving like bamboo shoots sprouting after the rain.

    What was that?

    I blinked and focused on the figures approaching the store. Soon, their forms became clear through therge ss window.

    ¡°Grrraaaaah¡­¡±

    ¡°Kik, keek¡­!¡±

    Corpses dripping with a sticky, slimy substance as they moved.

    In this world, they were often considered an inferior version of ghouls¡ªzombies.

    And there weren¡¯t just one or two. The number was in the dozens, enough to fill the streets to the brim.

    Such an overwhelming number was dangerous enough to catch even a seasoned fixer off guard.¡®What the¡ª! After all my hard work cleaning the street, they go and dirty it like this!¡¯

    But I didn¡¯t have time to care about that right now.

    The sight of the street I had cleaned for visiting customers being defiled by dripping corpse sludge in an instant drove me mad.

    At that moment, I turned my focus on every zombie in sight, grabbed their necks with telekinesis, and crushed them like overripe tomatoes.

    CRACK!

    The necks of the zombies filling the street snapped simultaneously, and dozens of corpses copsed to the ground in a sh.

    Though ghoul skin was nearly as tough as rock and required repeated twisting to break, zombies¡ªmade from decayed bodies¡ªwere softer than even a regr human body.

    This made it possible.

    ¡®Phew¡­ What on earth is happening out there? Should I go check?¡¯

    I clutched my head, dizzy from overexerting my telekinesis, and dashed out of the store to assess the situation.

    The sight that greeted me was utter chaos.

    The streets were teeming with an overwhelming number of zombies and the people fleeing from them.

    The sheer number of zombies made sense once I noticed where they hade from.

    It seemed they had emerged from an alley, following the people running out of it.

    ¡®¡­Should I just clear everything I can see? How annoying.¡¯

    Telekinesis was more effective against multiple weaker enemies than a single strong opponent.

    Although it had its output limits, its short attack intervals within range made it highly efficient.

    Moreover, zombies were not living beings but controlled corpses¡ªa form of necromancy.

    In this case, precise force control wasn¡¯t particrly necessary.

    CRUNCH! CRACK!

    As a result, it took mere seconds for every zombie on the street to be a pile of lifeless bodies.

    ¡°Z-Zombies are¡­¡±

    ¡°W-What just happened?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re saved!¡±

    The people who had been fleeing from the zombies, or resisting them desperately, now looked at the sudden copse of their enemies in confusion.

    Since telekinesis didn¡¯t leave traces, it must have looked as though the zombies¡¯ necks had just popped on their own.

    Well, as long as no one figured out I was the one responsible, it wasn¡¯t something I needed to worry about.

    Besides, there was something else bothering me far more.

    Ignoring the various reactions around me, I squatted down and examined one of the zombie corpses closely.

    ¡®This is¡­¡¯

    One thing had felt off. The zombies looked¡­ strange.

    Monsters that should have been dropping intestines and organs were instead leaving behind nothing but ck, slimy liquid.

    Carefully inspecting the severed neck of one, I found its insides were filled not with flesh or bones but with sticky ck material.

    ¡®I knew it. These aren¡¯t real corpses.¡¯

    No wonder there were so many.

    This meant someone had deliberately created fake zombies and released them throughout the westernbyrinth.

    ¡®There was something like this in Fixer¡­ The ¡°Blood Night Incident.¡± Wasn¡¯t the culprit a vampire named Drakel?¡¯

    A guess began to form in my mind.

    The Blood Night Incident¡ªan event led by a vampire named Drakel, who aimed to turn part of the underworld into a vampire¡¯s autonomous zone.

    Unleashing a massive army of zombies, ghouls, and elite vampires, they indiscriminately attacked the underworld¡¯s residents.

    Of course, they were eventually wiped out by the protagonist¡¯s party.

    But something felt off.

    For the Blood Night Incident to ur¡­ a few preceding episodes should have taken ce first.

    ¡®I haven¡¯t even heard of Aisha, the idol of Codria yet.¡¯

    Aisha, the first client of the fully assembled protagonist¡¯s party, was a rising idol.

    Her meteoric rise from obscurity to stardom was so dramatic that her name should have been heard even in the underworld.

    Yet, there was no mention of her, and suddenly, the Blood Night Incident was unfolding?

    Something had clearly diverged from the original story.

    ¡®Could it be because of me?¡¯

    Thinking back, about two months ago, a vampire had persistently tracked me down, drawn by the scent of blood.

    I had dismissed them as too weak and forgotten about their existence, but¡­

    If that vampire and their ghouls were connected to Drakel, and if my actions had disrupted something in their ns¡­

    It wasn¡¯t impossible that the Blood Night Incident had been triggered earlier than it should have been.

    ¡®Hmm¡­ This might be a bit of a problem.¡¯

    In the original story, Drakel was impaled by the protagonist, Raven, and then beheaded by Alice.

    In other words, as long as the protagonist¡¯s party got involved, it would be resolved one way or another.

    But what if the protagonist¡¯s party didn¡¯t encounter Drakel at all?

    ¡®In the original, the connection was made through a client who lost their family to vampires. But with the timeline moved up, that link might not exist now.¡¯

    If my suspicions were correct¡­

    The situation might not be resolved until a double-number-level fixer intervened to bring order.

    Until then, the zombies would keep pouring out from somewhere, forcing people to endlessly fend them off without finding the mastermind.

    And that¡­ wasn¡¯t good.

    ¡®Who gave them permission to mess with the westernbyrinth?¡¯

    It wasn¡¯t particrly precious to me, but I had grown fond of the ce over the past few weeks.

    There were people who thanked me, cheered me on.

    And especially, I couldn¡¯t forgive anyone who messed with the bakery owner.

    Resolving myself, I prepared to head toward the westernbyrinth where the incident was unfolding¡ªuntil I realized I was still wearing my maid uniform without my usual cloak.

    ¡®Ugh¡­ I can¡¯t go like this. I need to grab my cloak first¡ª¡¯

    ¡°Looking for this?¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    Whoosh.

    Something white was tossed toward me.

    Instinctively catching it, I found it was my usual white cloak.

    When I turned, I saw Greg standing by the store¡¯s entrance.

    He must have deduced, just from my appearance, that I was on my way to fetch it.

    How did he know?

    Flustered, I darted my eyes around, but Greg casually replied as if it were the most natural thing.

    ¡°You¡¯re worried about the inner area, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Go on quickly. I¡¯ll take care of the store.¡±

    As expected of an appraiser, his keen observation was unnerving.

    It was terrifying how urately he read me, but it was also convenient.

    Bowing slightly in gratitude, I clutched the cloak and dashed into the back alleys.

    When the streets grew quieter, and zombies began appearing again, I wrapped the cloak around myself and leapt onto a rooftop, crushing a zombie¡¯s head beneath my foot.

    The Ghost had returned.

    Jumping from rooftop to rooftop across the darkened buildings of the westernbyrinth, I began to grasp the overall situation.

    ¡®This is utter chaos. There isn¡¯t a single alley without zombies.¡¯

    The usually quiet back alleys were now swarming with them.

    No, swarming was an understatement¡ªthis was more like a tidal wave of zombies.

    Their sheer number was so overwhelming that just looking at them from above made my head spin.

    ¡°D-damn it! What the hell is going on? Where are all these zombiesing from?!¡±

    ¡°These rotten corpses! Die, all of you!¡±

    The only relief in this mess was the presence of bounty hunters in nearly every alley, hunting me down.

    Perhaps it was thanks to them that this absurd flood of zombies was somewhat under control.

    Maybe they had enough skill to protect themselves, or perhaps these fake corpses were weaker than regr zombies.

    Either way, the bounty hunters were minimizing civilian casualties.

    ¡°Ah, this isn¡¯t working! Hey, let¡¯s retreat for now! Dying here would be pointless!¡±

    ¡°Grr¡­ Fine! What¡¯s more important than staying alive?!¡±

    Of course, bounty hunters weren¡¯t altruists. They were nothing more than penny-pinching opportunists.

    Fed up with the endless tide of zombies, some were already starting to flee.

    Who would risk their life to protect the underworld just for appearances¡¯ sake?

    ¡°Hey! The ck Liquor Guild issued a bounty! 100 credits per zombie head!¡±

    ¡°O-one hundred credits?!¡±

    ¡°That means 100 heads would be 10,000 credits! What are you waiting for? Start killing them!¡±

    ¡°Woohoo! Money, baby!¡±

    Apparently, the ck Liquor Guild had decided to exploit this zombie crisis by enlisting bounty hunters.

    By dangling an enormous sum of money, they quickly reestablished the bounty hunters¡¯ battle lines.

    ¡®How much money does the ck Liquor Guild even have?¡¯

    Leaping nimbly from rooftop to rooftop with the aid of telekinesis, I couldn¡¯t help but sigh in disbelief at the sheer audacity of their financial power.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    No wonder they could put a 700,000-credit bounty on someone as fragile as me.

    Solving everything with money¡ªit was a dazzling spectacle for a bystander, but pure insanity for the target.

    At least now, as long as the bounty hunters held the line, I didn¡¯t have to worry too much about the zombies.

    Relieved, I recklessly dashed through the westernbyrinth in search of the vampire responsible, until I suddenly came to a stop near a particr building.

    ¡®Oh¡­¡¯

    Before I could think, I jumped down from the rooftop andnded in front of the building.

    Raising my head, I found myself staring at the ruined remains of my regr bakery.

    Not the bakery!

    Urgently, I used telekinesis to lift and clear the fallen debris.

    I cleared, cleared, and cleared again until the entrance, blocked by rubble, was fully revealed.

    Inside, I found the bakery owner pinned beneath the wreckage.

    I hurried over, tossed the debris aside, and checked his condition.

    Thankfully, aside from some minor bleeding, his injuries weren¡¯t life-threatening.

    ¡°Ugh¡­ Huh? C-customer?¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    ¡°Did you save me? Thank you¡­.¡±

    The baker, regaining consciousness, gave me a weak smile as he looked up from where hey.

    Then, turning his head slightly, he nced at his destroyed bakery and murmured,

    ¡°Haha, I¡¯m sorry¡­ It looks like I won¡¯t be able to bake for you for a while¡­.¡±

    His voice carried a sorrow that matched the sadness in his eyes¡ªa sorrow for the memories and attachment he had to his bakery, now reduced to ruins.

    Seeing the baker, who had shown me so much kindness, struggling to suppress his pain filled me with an icy anger that burned fiercely in my chest.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Silently, I rose to my feet.

    Without hiding my telekic abilities, I lifted the rubble to form a barricade, ensuring no zombies could approach the area.

    The baker¡¯s eyes widened in astonishment as he watched.

    He must have realized at that moment that I was the rumored Ghost.

    Would he be disappointed?

    When I nced back at him without saying a word, the baker, struggling against the aftereffects of his injuries, instead let out a heartyugh.

    ¡°Hah¡­ Haha¡­ To think my customer was the Ghost all along¡­ I¡¯ve been serving someone incredible!¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    I turned away without responding.

    Walking through the gap in the barricade, I left the bakery behind.

    Even though I had shown my abilities to someone, I felt strangely unburdened.

    ¡®I¡¯m the Ghost for now¡­ So what if I go wild?¡¯

    For some reason, I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that I wouldn¡¯t be satisfied until I gave that vampire a thorough beating.

    TL Note: Rate us on <em><strong>NOVEL UPDATES</strong></em>

 Chapter 17:

    Truthfully, keeping my telekinesis a secret until now had been a perfectly rational decision for my own safety.

    In a world where science and magic were the norms, my power, which belonged to neither, was like carrying a ticking bomb.

    Just its existence could put my life in jeopardy.

    So logically, the best course of action was to stay out of this situation entirely, keep my head down, and remain hidden.

    Nighthaven was abyrinth where people like me were asmon as pebbles.

    This crisis would eventually resolve itself without me having to step in.

    And if I recklessly revealed my telekinesis and word got out, the vampires might shift their target to me instead.

    Yes, it was best to think rationally.

    For the sake of the future¡­.¡®No. Why should I hold back?¡¯

    Unfortunately, I wasn¡¯t the type to endure quietly.

    If I wanted something, like a delicious deluxe chocte cream bun, I had to have it.

    And if someone did something bad, they deserved to be punished appropriately.

    More importantly, while I stayed silent for the future¡¯s sake, I couldn¡¯t bear to watch the people I knew suffer.

    Good grief. Despite being a scaredy-cat, I could also be impulsive at times.

    Even I had to admit that my personality was frustratingly foolish.

    ¡®Not that I n to jump into the fire without thinking.¡¯

    Of course, I wasn¡¯t entirely without a n.

    Let¡¯s think about this. Right now, I was just a ghost cloaked in white fabric.

    The only person who knew my true identity was Greg.

    So, if I made a grand spectacle, pinned all the attention on the Ghost, and then disappeared forever, that would be enough.

    A ssic scarecrow tactic.

    Until recently, the Ghost had been my only identity.

    But starting today, there was Yuria, Greg¡¯s employee. That should be enough to keep things safe.

    ¡®I really owe Greg a lot.¡¯

    He fed me, gave me a job, and even gave me a name.

    In a way, he was like a father figure in this life.

    Though, considering he was only in histe twenties despite his stoic demeanor, calling him ¡°Dad¡± would probably freak him out.

    That might actually be fun in its own way.

    Lost in these trivial thoughts, I eventually found myself stepping out of the alley and onto a wide street.

    Since there weren¡¯t many bounty hunters around here, the street was crawling with zombies¡ªso many it was revolting.

    ¡°Graaaah¡­¡±

    ¡°Kik, krrrrk¡­¡±

    Sensing my presence, the zombie horde surged toward me like moths to a me.

    The scene could¡¯ve been straight out of a horror movie, but I didn¡¯t bat an eye.

    My telekinesis had already extended in every direction along the street.

    ¡®Neck crank.¡¯

    CRACK!

    I extended a hand from beneath my cloak and made a simple twisting gesture with my wrist.

    In response, the necks of every approaching zombie snapped sideways.

    It wasn¡¯t a particrly difficult task.

    All I did was grab their jaws with telekinesis and twist them to the side.

    Compared to earlier, when I had forcefully crushed their necks, this move barely consumed 20% of my focus.

    Still, the result was impressive.

    The street, once teeming with zombies, was now filled with the sight of them copsing simultaneously¡ªa surreal spectacle.

    ¡°What the¡­ What just happened to them?!¡±

    ¡°Th-their heads twisted?!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t let your guard down! Double-check they¡¯re dead! Zombies can still move like this!¡±

    Of course, zombies didn¡¯t die just from having their necks snapped. You had to destroy their heads or sever them entirely.

    The bounty hunters, though startled by the fallen zombies, didn¡¯t rx.

    They quickly moved in to crush the heads or slice the necks of the downed creatures.

    They didn¡¯t need to, though.

    ¡°Hey, you don¡¯t have to destroy their heads. These ones aren¡¯t moving anymore.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡±

    These fake zombies, filled with mysterious ck material instead of flesh and bones, had a different mechanism.

    To keep it simple, they had magical circuits concentrated in their necks.

    Twist the necks enough, and the circuits would break, rendering them nonfunctional.

    In other words, when it came to these fake zombies with clear weaknesses, I had a significant advantage thanks to my ability to target multiple foes at once.

    ¡®Maybe I should make some noise and draw the mastermind¡¯s attention.¡¯

    Taking a deep breath, I propelled myself forward with telekinesis, speeding down the street.

    As I went, I snapped the jaws of zombies in my path, leaving a trail of incapacitated bodies piled like mountains.

    It was a stark contrast to the bounty hunters, who were painstakingly fighting one zombie at a time.

    My rampage was more like a sports car tearing through a narrow alley.

    ¡°Th-the Ghost is here!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s real! S-seventy thousand credits¡­!¡±

    ¡°W-what am I even looking at?¡±

    ¡°M-maybe I should just collect zombie heads¡­¡±

    As expected, my tant rampage couldn¡¯t go unnoticed.

    Among the bounty hunters who had regained theirposure thanks to the weakened zombie assault, I heard voices filled with confusion and awe.

    Focused on efficiently neutralizing the zombies by twisting their jaws, I paid no attention to them.

    After who-knows-how-long of this frenzied sprint, my head began to heat up from overexertion.

    Then, suddenly, someone¡ªnot a zombie¡ªblocked my path and shouted.

    ¡°Stop right there, Ghost! Do you have any idea where you are?!¡±

    A pale face, a jaw dripping with wet blood, and razor-sharp fangs.

    No matter how I looked at them, the figure before me was unmistakably a vampire.

    In an instant, I assessed the situation, and my gaze sharpened naturally.

    ¡®Vampires don¡¯t die unless both their neck and heart are destroyed. That¡¯s the rule.¡¯

    So, there was no need to hold back.

    I slowed down, halting just in front of the female vampire. With all my strength, I used telekinesis to snap her neck.

    Most vampires were sorcerers who wielded blood magic.

    Even if they used blood as a medium, they still needed to chant, and the neck was critical for that.

    Besides, she wasn¡¯t going to die from this.

    I didn¡¯t feel even a twinge of guilt about breaking it.

    ¡°G-ghkk¡­ keck¡­!¡±

    As the vampire writhed in pain, clutching her neck, I hurled her into a wall with telekinesis.

    Then, I tore off a thin iron frame from the wall and drove it through her limbs, pinning her firmly in ce.

    The metal embedded in her arms and legs would interfere with her regeneration, and unless someone came to help, she wouldn¡¯t be able to escape on her own.

    With herpletely neutralized, I immediately lost interest and dashed through the streets of the westernbyrinth again.

    Zombies, zombies, ghouls, vampires, and more zombies.

    How long had I been rampaging like this?

    As I sprinted through the chaotic streets, my instincts suddenly screamed of danger.

    A sharp killing intent pierced through me, like needles stabbing deep into my skin.

    I hastily retreated and enveloped myself in telekinesis to shield my body.

    Just as Ipleted the protective barrier, a blood-red spike shot toward me at incredible speed, rattling me violently.

    ¡®Tch! This is¡­¡¯

    Thankfully, my hasty telekic shield managed to deflect the spike to the side.

    When it ttered to the ground, I realized it was formed entirely of coagted blood.

    Blood magic.

    There was no need to guess who the culprit was.

    ¡°Good reaction. You¡¯re not just some nobody, it seems.¡±

    My head turned toward the source of the voice.

    Standing there was a tall,nky man with pale skin.

    A handsome but gaunt face, crimson eyes filled with cold madness, and dark red hair that looked as if it had been soaked in dried blood.

    His attire was sharp and formal, resembling a tailcoat.

    Even without an introduction, I could tell he was Drakel¡ªthe vampire noble and the mastermind behind the zombie-filled chaos in the westernbyrinth.

    My headache, worsened by excessive use of telekinesis, blended with my rising anger.

    Could he sense my emotions even through the white fabric cloaking me?

    Drakel, surrounded by magical circles drawn in blood, seemed equally emotional. His voice rang out, brimming with fervor.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been searching for you, Ghost. The one who ruined my grand n!¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Hah! Howughable. Because of a single mistake by my useless son, this noble vampire must now flee and scheme like a coward!¡±

    His crimson eyes bulged, and he trembled with barely contained rage.

    The air grew heavy, his mana responding to his emotions with an oppressive force that seemed to distort space itself.

    Ah, so the vampire I had incapacitated before must have been Drakel¡¯s son.

    That exined the fury radiating from him.

    Drakel wasn¡¯t just any vampire¡ªhe was a noble among their kind.

    Although his power had wanedpared to his prime, his bloodline still ced him among the most dangerous entities in the world.

    From what I could piece together, someone must have investigated Drakel¡¯s son and discovered the noble vampire¡¯s existence through his body.

    Relentless pursuit had then exposed the preparations Drakel was quietly making for the Blood Night Incident.

    Once uncovered, all his ns had fallen apart in an instant.

    All ambushes fail the moment they¡¯re detected.

    Drakel¡¯s schemes must have shatteredpletely, leaving him with no choice but to target me in his anger.

    ¡®Well, whose fault is that? He should¡¯ve kept a better eye on his son. Serves him right, idiot.¡¯

    Drakel had no one but himself to me.

    Even if I hadn¡¯t interfered, the protagonist¡¯s party would have crushed his ns.

    And if he had seeded, the factions of Nighthaven would¡¯ve swiftly banded together to annihte him.

    There was no way a washed-up vampire like Drakel could withstand that kind of assault.

    The Blood Night Incident was doomed to fail from the start¡ªa fundamentally wed n.

    But oblivious to that, Drakel clenched his fist as if gripping my neck and shouted with manicughter.

    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you, turn you into a ghoul, and leave this city! A vampire¡¯s life is eternal, after all! Even if not now, one day I will fulfill my ambition. So die, Ghost!¡±

    The veins beneath his pale skin pulsed visibly, a sign of his boiling rage.

    Vampires were known for their literal blood running hot when ovee with emotion.

    All around him, blood magic circles began to form.

    Each one radiated power equivalent to the earlier attack¡ªlethal enough that even my telekinesis would struggle to block them all.

    As expected of a monster that had once managed to defeat the protagonist.

    Against a foe like this, my telekinesis, optimized for overwhelming weaker enemies, seemed insufficient.

    Victory appeared out of reach.

    Not for me, though.

    I wasn¡¯t unsure of winning¡ªI was unsure of losing.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    ¡®Well, if I thought I couldn¡¯t win, I wouldn¡¯t havee this far in the first ce.¡¯

    Closing my eyes briefly, I sifted through the original story in my memory.

    Drakel¡¯s weaknesses, the environment of the westernbyrinth, and the unique aspects of my abilities¡ªone by one, I put the pieces together.

    In my mind, a strategy for victory began to take shape.

    TL Note: Rate us on <em><strong>NOVEL UPDATES</strong></em>

 Chapter 18:

    ording to the original story of Fixer, when various otherworldly races first arrived on Earth, most were bewildered by its environment.

    The reason was simple:

    Unlike their worlds, Earth¡¯s atmosphere had an extremely low mana concentration.

    It was like ascending to a high-altitude area and suffering from altitude sickness due to oxygen deprivation.

    For beings who were ustomed to an abundance of mana, Earth¡¯s environment was inherently difficult to adapt to.

    However, not all races faced the same challenges.

    Some races didn¡¯t rely heavily on atmospheric mana.

    For instance, beastfolk, orcs, and goblins¡ªwho were inherently poor at using mana¡ªor dwarves and halflings, who benefited from mana but didn¡¯t depend on it for survival.

    And then there were dragons, living generators whose very hearts produced mana.For them, mana deficiency wasn¡¯t much of an issue.

    The vampires, however, were unique in how they adapted.

    These were beings who used blood as a medium for their magic.

    While others struggled, vampires resolved the problem of mana scarcity with sheer quantities of blood.

    As a result, while most otherworldly beings had their powers greatly diminished on Earth, vampires retained their terrifying strength.

    In fact, two of the so-called ¡°Seven Great Evils,¡± the most infamous criminals in the world, were vampires.

    It wasn¡¯t an exaggeration to say they were among the strongest and most dangerous races.

    Of course, Drakel wasn¡¯t one of these globally renowned vampires.

    On the contrary, he was an aged, weakened vampire who couldn¡¯t even maintain his youth through blood anymore¡ªa ghost of the past.

    The fact that a proud noble vampire was hiding in the underworld and scheming spoke volumes about how far he had fallen from his prime.

    ¡®Ugh¡­ The power gap is just too much. If one of those hitsnds properly, I won¡¯t walk away unscathed.¡¯

    The blood-red spikes flew at speeds that were hard for even my eyes to track.

    Their power was so overwhelming that even blocking them felt burdensome, leaving me no choice but to throw myself to the ground, rolling out of harm¡¯s way.

    Despite being past his prime, the difference in strength was clear.

    Attacks that were barely casual jabs to him felt like critical hits to me if I didn¡¯t avoid them.

    The sheer disparity in power was enough to drain my focus.

    ¡®Well, I knew it would be like this.¡¯

    Still, I wasn¡¯t despairing.

    After all, I¡¯d always known there were countless people in this city stronger than me.

    If the world were ruled purely by size and strength, humanity wouldn¡¯t be on top¡ªAfrican elephants would.

    ¡®Thanks for smashing the walls and floor for me! Really helps!¡¯

    Drakel¡¯s blood spikes were undoubtedly powerful.

    They tore through the concrete walls and floor with ease, just brushing past them.

    But this worked to my advantage.

    Without the luxury of using my telekinesis to break through thick concrete, his attacks were conveniently creating weapons for me.

    Holding my breath, I heightened my concentration, grabbing the shattered fragments with telekinesis and firing them at Drakel like a shotgun st.

    ¡°Hmph, pathetic tricks¡­!¡±

    But vampires were far from human in terms of durability.

    Drakel swatted away the debris as if shooing flies.

    And then, as if sensing something off about my telekinesis, he shot me a sharp, displeased re.

    ¡°This¡­ Is this incantationless magic? No, there¡¯s no mana movement. I¡¯ve never seen magic like this.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°You¡ªwhat kind of unknown power are you wielding?!¡±

    As a seasoned practitioner of magic, he had immediately grasped the fundamental difference between telekinesis and mana-based spells.

    It was a good reminder that keeping my power hidden until now had been the right choice.

    But at the same time, I realized I had to finish this here and now.

    If I failed to take down Drakel and let him escape, the aftermath would be catastrophic.

    ¡®First, I need to change the battleground.¡¯

    I continued shooting concrete fragments at him to keep him at bay while dodging the blood-red spikes flying at me.

    Then, using telekinesis to propel myself, I leapt high into the air.

    Seeing me exposed mid-air, Drakel smirked and conjured an enormous blood de beneath me, ensuring I¡¯d have nowhere tond.

    But I didn¡¯t fall.

    With telekinesis, I kept bouncing higher, like mockingughter, while continuing to bombard him with debris.

    ¡°You damn¡­ bug!¡±

    Perhaps enraged by my persistent and evasive tactics, Drakel¡¯s face contorted into a monstrous snarl.

    Using the thick blood flowing from his body as a foothold, he elerated toward me at incredible speed.

    He moved so fast it was as if someone had pressed fast-forward on time itself.

    But I wasn¡¯t fazed by the narrowing distance. Instead, I led him higher and higher, finallynding on a rooftop.

    As soon as I touched the ground, I spread my telekinesis wide, quickly taking control of the space.

    When Drakelnded momentster, fury radiating off him, I sprang my trap.

    CRACK!

    Invisible hands of telekinesis wrapped tightly around his entire body like a giant¡¯s grip.

    ¡°You insolent¡­ fool! Did you really think this could stop me?!¡±

    Of course, the expected happened.

    With a surge of power, Drakel began breaking free of my telekic hold.

    His sheer physical strength was enough to disrupt the control I had over him.

    Telekinesis could indeed be broken with superior force, and this was immense.

    The moment I realized I couldn¡¯t hold him much longer, I didn¡¯t hesitate.

    I fired a volley of concrete shards directly at his now-exposed body.

    ¡°This¡­ garbage!¡±

    CRUNCH! CRACK!

    The sharp debris mmed into him relentlessly, battering his entire body like a storm of bullets.

    Pinned by my telekinesis, Drakel couldn¡¯t move to defend himself and was soon riddled with holes. Blood poured from him as if his entire body had turned into a sieve.

    For any ordinary person, this would¡¯ve been instant death.

    Even for a creature with the tenacity of a beastfolk, these injuries would be critical.

    But Drakel merelyughed.

    ¡°Ha¡­ Haha¡­ Hahahaha!¡±

    Despite his gruesome state, he showed no sign of distress. Instead, he cackled, his voice brimming with exhration.

    Vampires¡ªespecially noble ones like Drakel¡ªwere not so easily defeated.

    ¡°¡­How long has it been since I¡¯ve felt pain like this? Not since that vile traitor from my n stabbed me in the back. It¡¯s been so long¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Well done, Ghost. I underestimated you! To think you could make me bleed. Consider it an honor. But from now on, I won¡¯t be holding back!¡±

    His tone shifted dramatically, and the aura around him thickened with genuine, murderous intent.

    ¡°I¡¯ll turn you into a ghoul! Make sure your corpse stays intact, Ghost!¡±

    ¡®What is this¡­ strength?!¡¯

    With a deafening crack, Drakel finally broke free of my telekic hold.

    The force of his escape sent waves of nausea through me, but I gritted my teeth and forced myself to focus.

    Freed, Drakel let his blood flow freely, scattering it around him.

    ¡°Armarim, y!¡±

    The droplets transformed into weapons¡ªspikes, swords, axes¡ªall manner of deadly implements.

    The sky was filled with an arsenal of blood-forged des, a scale and precision far beyond the earlier spikes.

    Without hesitation, I leapt to a neighboring rooftop as the blood-formed weapons came crashing down.

    BOOM!

    The rooftop I had just vacated was obliterated, as if savaged by a giant wolf¡¯s maw.

    Even the resulting shockwave was powerful enough to lift my body into the air.

    Drakel¡¯s true power, unleashed in earnest, was beyond imagination.

    ¡®So this is the strength of a named viin from the original story?¡¯

    The telekinesis I had taken pride in felt utterly insignificant byparison.

    ¡®Ugh, I can¡¯t dodge them all¡­¡¯

    With my focus stretched to its limits, I struggled to avoid the onught of attacks flooding in from every direction, as well as the falling debris from the crumbling buildings.

    I had no choice. My body was too small and fragile.

    Even being hit by a piece of debris could turn into a fatal injury.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    But dodging every single attack in this rain of destruction was impossible.

    I could only shield myself from unavoidable hits with telekinesis while moving desperately to evade the rest.

    Even so, my entire body already felt like it had been pounded with a hammer.

    The fabric wrapped around me was in tatters, practically rags.

    ¡®It hurts¡­! And I¡¯m already dizzy¡­!¡¯

    My condition was the worst it could be.

    From overusing telekinesis, my concentration was at its breaking point, and my head spun as if I were about to faint.

    Every part of my body groaned in pain, like I had been tumbled down a flight of stairs.

    To make things worse, somewhere along the way, I¡¯d been nicked and cut in several ces. Blood trickled down my pale skin, stinging with every movement.

    Thankfully, I hadn¡¯t broken any bones or suffered severecerations, but¡­

    At this rate, it was only a matter of time.

    ¡°Pathetic! Utterly pathetic! Show me again what you just did!¡±

    Drakel, clearly exhrated,ughed maniacally as he conjured an endless array of blood-forged weapons.

    As more des and spears rushed toward me, I suddenly glimpsed a path forward through the haze of my copsing consciousness.

    ¡®The first condition to defeat Drakel: make him fight me seriously.¡¯

    I focused my telekinesis on the weakened rooftop beneath me, creating a hole and slipping down into the building below.

    The ground disappeared beneath me, and a violent shaking followed, as though an earthquake had struck.

    Drakel hadn¡¯t anticipated me retreating into the structure.

    Still, it was only a temporary measure¡ªbuying mere seconds at best.

    ¡®Seconds are all I need.¡¯

    Gritting my teeth, I forced my battered body to keep moving.

    Above me, Drakel seemed convinced I had fled outside. He hammered the building¡¯s outer walls with his blood weapons, carving through them like a hot knife through butter.

    Thanks to his miscalction, I reached the space directly beneath him without interference.

    ¡®Ghost Punch!¡¯

    BANG!

    With a concentrated burst of telekinesis, I shattered the floor beneath Drakel¡¯s feet.

    Perhaps he hadn¡¯t expected me to close the distance so suddenly¡ªhis expression was one ofplete surprise.

    But by the time he realized what was happening, it was toote.

    I was already rocketing upward from below.

    ¡°Ghost!¡±

    As I rose, I extended a hand from beneath my cloak and mimicked the gesture of flicking someone¡¯s forehead.

    The move was deliberate, exuding intent.

    Drakel instinctively raised his arms to guard his face, assuming that¡¯s where the attack wouldnd.

    But that wasn¡¯t my target.

    ¡°WHAM!¡±

    ¡°Gahk!¡±

    The telekic ¡°flick¡± struck the crown of Drakel¡¯s head with the force of a thunderbolt.

    His body lurched forward involuntarily, the unexpected strike throwing him off bnce.

    The theatrical hand gesture had served as a perfect feint. How adorably gullible of him.

    ¡®Now!¡¯

    I seized the opening, thrusting my tiny palm into his exposed chest.

    At the same moment, a massive hand made of blood materialized beside me, swinging at incredible speed.

    I barely managed to block the blow with telekinesis, but the impact sent me flying like a ragdoll, as though I¡¯d been struck by a speeding truck.

    The exchange was infuriatingly lopsided¡ªa cross-counter where I hade off far worse.

 Chapter 19:

    Thank TwinMirror For Bonus Chapter

    **************************

    The lightweight frame of my small body, the momentum from being flung into the air, and the sheer force of an attack capable of destroying buildingsbined into an unstoppable trajectory.

    Even though I had cushioned the impact with telekinesis, there was no avoiding the inevitable. My body was hurled through the air like a ball.

    Crash!

    The impact left me breathless, and for a moment, my consciousness wavered.

    When I came to, I found myself sprawled helplessly on a cold floor.

    ¡®Ugh¡­ I feel like I¡¯m going to die¡­.¡¯

    Even though I was lying t on solid ground, the world spun around me.I couldn¡¯t tell which way was up or down.

    I tried to push myself upright, but the searing pain coursing through my body made it impossible to muster any strength.

    I must¡¯ve mmed into something hard during my flight.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    It seemed I¡¯d have to wait for the pain to subside before I could even think about moving.

    Gasping for air, my battered body barely holding together, I forced my eyelids open to keep from passing out.

    From somewhere close by, Drakel¡¯s voice echoed.

    ¡°Hah¡­ Hahaha! That was quite the surprise! I didn¡¯t expect you toe at me directly like that. Youpletely caught me off guard. Well yed.¡±

    The sound of footsteps reverberated through the quiet building.

    I struggled to turn my head toward the noise.

    Drakel stood there, looking entirely unscathedpared to me, his face alight with amusement as he took in my pitiful state.

    ¡°Were you aiming for my heart? Hah, too bad! Whatever you were trying to do, it seems it didn¡¯t go as nned!¡±

    He strode closer and kicked me with his boot.

    Even though I used thest vestiges of my telekinesis to soften the blow, I still tumbled backward, rolling across the floor.

    ¡®Ow! Can¡¯t you go a bit easier on me?!¡¯

    I red at him from where Iy, but as he approached, he suddenly froze, his gaze shifting to my face with a look of surprise.

    ¡°Oh? This is unexpected¡­ To think the Ghost had such a beautiful face. I almost regret not tearing you apart with magic earlier.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    ¡®What?!¡¯

    Panicking, I quickly brought my hands to my face, only to feel soft, bare skin.

    The mask I had been wearing was gone.

    ¡®Did it fall off while I was rolling earlier?¡¯

    Mortified, I hurriedly adjusted the cloak around me to cover my face.

    Drakel¡¯s greedy, lustful gaze was far worse than that of the blonde pervert I¡¯d dealt with before.

    ¡°Hahaha! I¡¯ve changed my mind, Ghost! Consider it an honor¡ªI¡¯ll share my noble blood with you and make you one of us. You¡¯ll serve me eternally, by my side!¡±

    ¡®Nope, definitely a pervert!¡¯

    I red at Drakel with a look of pure disgust.

    If I could speak, I would¡¯ve screamed, ¡°Go to hell, you creep!¡±

    For the first time, I deeply resented my muteness.

    Unbothered by my withering gaze, Drakel seemed convinced that the fight was over.

    He extended his wed hand toward me, leisurely closing the distance.

    He probably intended to inject his blood into me and turn me into a vampire¡ªa fate that would bind me to him as a ve, consumed by an unending thirst for blood.

    Absolutely not.

    ¡®Well¡­ the fight is technically over.¡¯

    I let the tension drain from my shoulders.

    Drakel¡¯s fascination with my face had bought me precious time¡ªa fortunate turn of events for someone desperately in need of it.

    Suddenly, Drakel halted mid-step, his expression contorting as he clutched his chest.

    ¡°Kuh¡­! Guhah! Cough, cough¡­!¡±

    He began hacking violently, his entire body convulsing as if he were trying to expel something from deep inside.

    Then, he bent over and vomited ckened blood onto the ground.

    ¡°Wha¡­ What is this?!¡±

    Drakel¡¯s appearance changed before my eyes.

    The youthful features he had unted earlier grew wrinkled, his crimson hair drained of color until it turned stark white.

    It was as if the very essence of his vitality was being sucked away.

    His wide, panicked eyes locked onto mine as if to demand an exnation.

    In response, I raised my hand, proudly disying the item I had snatched from him.

    ¡°Th-that¡­ That¡¯s¡­!¡±

    Dangling from my fingers was a peculiar ne.

    Its charm, a tesseract-like cube within a cube, constantly shifted and distorted in impossible ways depending on the angle it was viewed from.

    This was the Tesseract Ne, a relic that defied the physicalws of this world.

    ¡®In the story, it¡¯s described as a four-dimensional object manifesting in three-dimensional space. Seeing it in person¡­ It¡¯s headache-inducing! My brain feels like it¡¯s short-circuiting!¡¯

    Just looking at the ne made me feel as though my mind might break from the paradox of its existence.

    But the ne wasn¡¯t merely a fascinating artifact.

    Its true purpose was to draw upon the possibilities of alternate worlds.

    It could, for instance, produce limitless fake zombies from materials that didn¡¯t exist on Earth or restore an aged vampire¡¯s body to its prime.

    ¡°Give it back! Give me that ne, you damn brat!¡±

    Drakel¡¯s body began to deteriorate rapidly.

    His fingers and toes swelled grotesquely before copsing in on themselves.

    His once-imposing physique shriveled until he was little more than skin and bones.

    If Drakel had been in better condition¡ªor at least hadn¡¯t overexerted himself with excessive magic¡ªhe might have been able to recover even without the ne.

    But recklessly wielding the full extent of his powers had pushed him past the point of no return.

    ¡®The second condition for defeating Drakel: steal the Tesseract Ne in a single opportunity. A weakness is most effective when the opponent doesn¡¯t know they¡¯re vulnerable.¡¯

    Grinning slyly, I watched the now-decrepit Drakel struggle.

    The Tesseract Ne had been his secret trump card, known only to him and whoever had given it to him.

    When he arrived in Nighthaven, it had already been in his possession.

    Given how secretive he had been, hiding his presence from the entire underworld, it was unlikely he had ever unted the ne openly.

    His only misfortune was crossing paths with me¡ªa reincarnator who remembered the story in vivid detail.

    ¡®Surprise!¡¯

    Grateful for the time I¡¯d bought, I moved toward where my mask had fallen, my body creaking painfully with every step.

    Normally, I would¡¯ve used telekinesis to retrieve it, but I had already burned through nearly all my reserves. At best, I could manage two more uses.

    What had seemed simple at first had turned out to be a precarious bncing act.

    ¡®Never again¡­ No way am I doing something like this again.¡¯

    cing the mask back on my face, I nced toward Drakel.

    ¡°Give¡­ it¡­ back¡­! Give me the ne¡­ now¡­!¡±

    Drakel staggered toward me, his body grotesquely held together by coagted blood.

    Despite his deteriorating state, he remained a noble vampire, still capable of tearing me apart with his bare hands.

    But I wasn¡¯t worried.

    I nced at the clock.

    ¡®Perfect timing. My guest should be arriving any second now.¡¯

    Crash!

    As if on cue, the sound of shattering ss filled the room, and someone burst in through the window.

    ¡°Found you, vampire! And¡­ Ghost?!¡±

    The neer was none other than a kimono-d swordswoman, Sakuragi Alice.

    In her hand, she held a cybeic katana slick with the ck ooze of freshly dispatched zombies.

    Yes, the guest I had been expecting from the very beginning was Alice herself.

    Coincidence?

    Not at all. This was the final step in my n to bring down Drakel.

    Let¡¯s think back: the Blood Night Incident began mere minutes after Alice had left the store.

    Alice, who was likely searching for me, wouldn¡¯t have left the underworld in the meantime.

    Her presence in the westernbyrinth was practically a certainty.

    As a member of the protagonist¡¯s party, with her wide-reaching sense of justice and inherently good nature, it was inevitable that she would cut down the zombies swarming the underworld.

    And once the fake zombies were eliminated and no longer held her back, she¡¯d naturally rush to the source of themotion¡ªthis very spot.

    ¡°Ah¡­ so that¡¯s how it is!¡±

    Alice quickly scanned her surroundings with sharp, darting eyes.

    In no time, she seemed to grasp the situation. Her face broke into a radiant smile, as warm and bright as the sun.

    Without hesitation, she dashed toward Drakel like a sh of lightning, shouting loudly.

    ¡°Ghost! There¡¯s something I really want to talk to you about, so don¡¯t even think about running away!¡±

    ¡®W-what?¡¯

    I didn¡¯t have anything in particr to discuss, though¡­.

    But before I could shake my head in silent refusal, Alice¡¯s attention had already locked onto Drakel, who was bleeding profusely.

    ¡°Grr¡­! Stay out of this, woman! You worthless¡­ wench of a harlot!¡±

    ¡°W-what?! Who are you calling a harlot?! I¡¯m still young and¡­!¡±

    Click!

    Alice inserted a high-density fuel cartridge into the handle of her katana with a sharp ck.

    In an instant, a brilliant blue sma glow surged along the de, its temperature soaring to thousands of degrees.

    ¡°A maiden!¡±

    ¡°W-what?!¡±

    sh!

    With a clean, resounding strike, Alice¡¯s de severed Drakel¡¯s limbs in a sh.

    The blood magic he¡¯d been relying on to protect himself failed to hold against the overwhelming cut, leaving Drakel stunned with shock.

    Had he still possessed the Tesseract Ne, he might have been able to fend off her attack. But with less than half of his former strength, he stood no chance.

    ¡®Wow, she¡¯s amazing. Makes me feel foolish for struggling so much.¡¯

    I chuckled weakly at the sense of futility washing over me. Perhaps I should have handed things over to her from the start.

    But as I mulled it over, I realized there had been no avoiding it.

    From Drakel¡¯s words, it was clear his target had always been me.

    If I hadn¡¯t revealed myself, he likely wouldn¡¯t have acted. Fighting him had been inevitable.

    ¡°Khaaa! Curse you! Curse youuu!¡±

    ¡°From now on, you have¡­ uh, what was it? The right to remain silent? Or something like that¡­ Anyway, the police are on their way, so stay put!¡±

    Alice stomped on Drakel¡¯s mangled body to immobilize him, confidently dering her victory.

    This deviated from the original story.

    In the original, Raven and Alice had defeated Drakel together, simultaneously cutting his heart and neck to ensure his demise.

    But here, Alice had subdued himpletely without killing him.

    Her decision to hand him over to the authorities instead of ending his life was characteristic of herpassionate nature.

    ¡®Well, my work here is done. If I stay, it¡¯ll only cause more trouble.¡¯

    The crisis was over.

    The endlessly replicating fake zombies had all disappeared. At worst, there might be a few stray ghouls or vampires left, but they were insignificant.

    With Drakel¡ªby far the most dangerous yer¡ªrendered utterly powerless, the Blood Night Incident had effectively been defused.

    I had achieved my goal of punishing the mastermind. Staying any longer and risking further involvement with Alice would only be a hassle. It was better to disappear quietly.

    ¡°W-wait! Ghost! Just stay a bit longer, at least until I hand this guy over!¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Noticing my intent to leave, Alice urgently called out to me.

    Having searched for me for so long, she clearly didn¡¯t want to let this encounter slip away.

    Yet, with Drakel subdued but not entirely secured, she couldn¡¯t leave him unattended.

    The best she could do was plead for me to stay.

    ¡®But¡­ why should I?¡¯

    ¡°No, don¡¯t go! Ghost! Please!¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t leaveeee!¡±

    I raised my hand from beneath the cloak and gave her a small wave goodbye.

    Then, without a moment¡¯s hesitation, I turned and dove out the window.

    The Ghost leaves now. Be happy, Alice!

    It was a farewell without the slightest regret.

    TL Note: Rate us on <em><strong>NOVEL UPDATES</strong></em>

 Chapter 20:

    I leaped from the window andnded softly on the ground below.

    No sooner had I touched down than a sharp pain split through my head, forcing a silent scream to rise in my chest.

    It felt like lifting something impossibly heavy after pushing your muscles to the extreme¡ªa punishment for pushing my telekinesis to its limits.

    ¡®Ugh¡­ I guess I did overdo it.¡¯

    Reflecting on my actions, I couldn¡¯t help but marvel at their absurdity.

    I had dashed through the streets, pulverizing close to hundreds of fake zombies, taken down an uncountable number of ghouls and vampires, and even pushed Drakel, the mastermind of this chaos, to the brink of death.

    Compared to the small, measured use of telekinesis I usually employed, I¡¯d practically emptied the well this time.

    ¡®¡­How am I going to get home?¡¯

    Leaning against a wall to steady myself, I was struck by a daunting realization.Using telekinesis any further was out of the question.

    If I pushed myself now, I¡¯d surely pass out on the spot.

    But without telekinesis, how was I supposed to make it back home?

    ¡°What the hell?! All the zombie heads I gathered just disappeared!¡±

    ¡°I just lost 30,000 credits! I¡¯m going toin to the ck Liquor Guild!¡±

    ¡°Ugh, ugh!¡±

    The loud voices of disgruntled bounty hunters echoed from beyond the alley.

    I nced down at my tattered cloak, now stained with dirt and blood.

    Wandering around like this would draw far too much attention.

    Sighing deeply, I reached up to remove the ruined fabric when I felt something hard in my palm.

    ¡®This¡­ It¡¯s the Tesseract. I brought it with me?¡¯

    The hard object was none other than the Tesseract itself.

    In the chaos of my escape, I had apparently grabbed it without thinking.

    ¡®Now what do I do with this? Another problem to deal with.¡¯

    I instinctively rubbed my forehead, feeling a headacheing on.

    The Tesseract was a troublesome object.

    Its ability to manifest alternate realities¡¯ possibilities was immensely powerful, but using it came with severe costs.

    For example, curing an incurable disease might render the user permanently blind, or gaining a new talent could erase all their memories.

    It was a ssic double-edged sword, with stakes too high to wield recklessly.

    ¡®And now that Drakel¡¯s fallen, someone¡¯s bound toe looking for this.¡¯

    Worse yet, the Tesseract wasn¡¯t just any artifact¡ªit was tied to the force that had destroyed the otherworldly realms.

    Its ability to transcend magic and disrupt fundamentalws was no ident.

    If word of its existence spread, the city would descend into chaos.

    I didn¡¯t need to think hard to imagine the disaster that would unfold.

    ¡®Maybe I should just throw it into a deep sewer and forget about it.¡¯

    It wasn¡¯t something I could handle.

    Perhaps the only one in Nighthaven capable of dealing with it was the Dragon Mayor in the city¡¯s highest tower.

    The best course of action for me was to hide it somewhere no one would find it.

    Since the invaders would eventually retrieve and misuse it anyway, removing it from the narrative might even be for the best.

    ¡®It might actually be better this way. Sorry, Tesseract.¡¯

    Resolved, I lifted the Tesseract to eye level, ready to bid it farewell.

    But just as I stared into the cube¡¯s translucent surface, its inner cube turned toward me and¡­ spoke.

    [ ¡­Mommy? ]

    ¡°¡­?!¡±

    Startled, I jumped back, nearly dropping the artifact as my heart leaped into my throat.

    I wondered if I had finally gone mad, but when I cautiously ced the Tesseract on my palm, the inner cube shifted, as if surveying its surroundings, before locking onto me.

    [ Mommy! ]

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    It was real. The voice wasing from the Tesseract.

    Well, not a voice exactly¡ªit felt more like telepathy, resonating directly in my mind.

    ¡®Why¡­ is it talking?¡¯

    Still dazed by the unexpected development, I blinked at the Tesseract as it spun in ce, its tone bright and cheerful.

    [ Pet me! Pet me! ]

    ¡®Pet¡­ you?¡¯

    Confused, I reached out with a finger and gently stroked the cube¡¯s surface.

    The Tesseract, no bigger than my thumbnail, was surprisingly easy to ¡°pet.¡±

    But it seemed that wasn¡¯t what it wanted.

    With a dissatisfied grumble, it shook itself back and forth in protest.

    ¡®What am I supposed to do, then?¡¯

    Frowning, I tried stroking the inner cube with telekinesis.

    [ Whee! Mommy, I love it! ]

    The Tesseract quivered with delight, the inner cube expanding and contracting in excitement.

    But just as I began to rx, a wave of dizziness overtook me, blurring my vision.

    ¡®Right¡­ I¡¯m not supposed to use telekinesis right now.¡¯

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    My legs buckled, and I barely managed to stay upright, clutching the wall for support.

    If I hit my head in my current state, I¡¯d pass out for sure.

    [ Mommy? Are you hurt? ]n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    [ Mommy¡­ don¡¯t hurt! I hate it when Mommy hurts! ]

    As if sensing my condition, the Tesseract¡¯s voice turned tearful, almost pleading.

    Suddenly, I felt an odd connection¡ªlike my body was tethered to something iprehensible.

    The world around me shifted, losing all sense of up or down.

    All directions felt equal, as if I were floating in a boundless void.

    It was disorienting, yet strangely euphoric, like the pleasant haze of mild intoxication.

    Just as abruptly as it began, the sensation subsided, leaving me bewildered.

    When I opened my eyes, the harsh reality I expected wasn¡¯t there.

    Instead, I found myself in a perfectly healed body, free of any injury or pain.

    ¡®Huh? My body¡­ doesn¡¯t hurt.¡¯

    It was incredible.

    The bruises and gashes that had covered me mere moments ago were gone.

    Not a single scratch or ache remained, and the pounding headache that had felt like my skull was splitting had vanished entirely.

    I felt as though I could wield telekinesis again without hesitation.

    Even the bloodstained, tattered cloak and shredded maid uniform I had been wearing looked pristine, as if they were freshly bought.

    It was as though the battle with Drakel had been nothing but a bad dream.

    That¡¯s when I realized what must have happened.

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    The Tesseract. This had to be its doing.

    The Tesseract¡¯s power was rooted in a give-and-take system: whatever it gave, it demanded something of equal value in return.

    In other words, if it healed my bodypletely, it would take something from me of equal magnitude.

    ¡®¡­But then why hasn¡¯t anything happened?¡¯

    I braced myself for the inevitable bacsh, tensing every muscle as I waited for the price to be paid.

    But no matter how long I waited, I felt no sense of loss.

    I half-expected to lose my sight, hearing, or even a hand, but¡­ nothing.

    Puzzled, I brought the Tesseract up to my face and studied it.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    [ Mommy. Not hurt? Good¡­ I¡¯m sleepy now¡­. ]

    With those words, the Tesseract stopped moving, seemingly falling into a peaceful slumber.

    In that moment, the realization struck me:

    ¡®Did the Tesseract pay the price for me? ¡­Why?¡¯

    It had apparently taken on the cost of my healing itself.

    But why would it do that?

    I had merely patted it a little. There was no reason for it to go to such lengths.

    Still perplexed, I decided to hang the Tesseract around my neck instead of discarding it.

    ¡®Maybe I shouldn¡¯t throw it away after all.¡¯

    The Tesseract had never shown signs of sentience in the original story. Nor had there been any mention of it paying costs on behalf of others.

    If I wanted answers, I¡¯d have to wait until it woke up and ask it directly.

    Besides, abandoning it after everything it had done for me seemed unnecessarily cruel.

    ¡®But¡­ ¡°Mommy,¡± huh? I guess I¡¯m a mom now.¡¯

    Couldn¡¯t it at least call me ¡°Papa¡± instead?

    ncing at the now silent and motionless artifact, I sighed and leapt gracefully onto the rooftops.

    My condition wasn¡¯t just restored¡ªit felt better than ever.

    My body was light, almost like a feather.

    Thanks to this newfound energy, I managed to return to my hideout without encountering anyone or running into any trouble.

    Finally safe, I stepped inside, shrugged off my cloak, and gazed out at the bustling city below.

    Even though the crisis had ended, the streets were still chaotic. Neon lights flickered in the darkness, casting an eerie glow over the remnants of the night¡¯s madness.

    The sight reminded me of my first days in Nighthaven.

    ¡®A lot has happened since then. Fighting vampires, bing a wanted criminal¡­.¡¯

    If I had to describe it, I¡¯d say it wasn¡¯t so bad.

    Living as a Ghost had its inconveniences, but it came with unparalleled freedom. I wasn¡¯t bound by anyone or anything.

    Still, it was time to graduate from being the Ghost.

    I had caused too much of a stir, far more than I¡¯d intended. It was no longer something I could maintain or control.

    So, I decided to leave it all behind.

    I threw the white cloak into the wind, watching it flutter and drift away through the open window.

    ¡®From now on, I¡¯ll live as Yuria. The Ghost no longer exists.¡¯

    A skilled pickpocket, a regr at the bakery, and a vampire hunter with a bounty on her head¡ªthose titles were now history.

    I resolved to keep my distance from the main plot and live quietly under Greg¡¯s roof.

    After bidding farewell to the cloak that had apanied me for so long, I curled up on the creaky bed and drifted off to sleep.

    Thanks to the Tesseract, my body was physically rejuvenated, but my mind was still exhausted from the intense focus required to fight zombies and vampires alike.

    ¡ª

    The next morning, I headed to Greg¡¯s general store as usual.

    That¡¯s when I was hit with a thunderbolt of a revtion.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Yuria. Because ofst night¡¯smotion, the shop is too damaged to operate. I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll have to close for a while.¡±

    ¡®What?! The shop¡¯s closing?! But I threw away my Ghost outfit!¡¯

    Clutching my cheeks in silent despair, I let out a scream that no one could hear.

    Six days into my new job, and I was already unemployed.

    Today, my world crumbled.

    TL Note: Rate us on <em><strong>NOVEL UPDATES</strong></em>

 Chapter 21:

    The zombie uprising orchestrated by the noble vampire Drakelter known as the ¡°Night of Blood Incident¡±¡ª came to a conclusion when its instigator, Drakel, was subdued.

    Acknowledged for the danger he posed, Drakel was confined in Nastrond, a special detention facility for high-risk criminals.

    This facility was strictly managed by one of the Transcendents, the Dragon Mayor.

    With such tight oversight, it was likely Drakel would never again see the light of day.

    ¡°Are you seriously going to request a second-ss citation?! Capturing a noble vampire hiding in the city¡ªthis is definitely first-ss honor material! If it were me, I¡¯d never give up the reward!¡±

    Several hours after Drakel was apprehended¡­

    In front of the brightly lit main entrance of Nighthaven¡¯s central police station, evente at night,n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    a female police officer raised her voice incredulously at Alice.

    Given the traces left at the scene and the witness statements:This Night of Blood Incident was clearly a Code Orange, a second-degree disaster.

    Although the entire city wasn¡¯t in direct peril, it was a terrifying situation where, if mishandled, countless lives could have been lost.

    And yet, in the midst of this, the culprit had been swiftly subdued and handed over to the police.

    Now Alice was declining first-ss recognition, stepping back instead.

    Even though it wasn¡¯t her business, the officer couldn¡¯t help but feel regret over the missedmendation and reward.

    ¡°Haha¡­ to be honest, I didn¡¯t do it all myself. The ghost did most of the work, and I just finished things up. I don¡¯t feel right about taking all the credit. Besides, being on the news is a bit too much for me.¡±

    For Alice, this was a natural choice.

    She was a proper, upright woman who couldn¡¯t rest easy without returning even a single lost coin to its owner.

    Moreover, the only reason she could capture Drakel was that the ghost had already beaten him to the brink of death.

    Thus, she insisted, almost stubbornly, that the police include the ghost¡¯s name in the recognition for first-ss merit.

    Unable to ovee Alice¡¯s tenacity, the police had no choice but to designate her as the second-ss honoree and write down the ghost¡¯s name instead¡ªeven though the ghost was oblivious to all of this.

    ¡°Ugh¡­ well, if that¡¯s how you feel, there¡¯s nothing we can do. Then, I¡¯ll be on my way now. See you next time!¡±

    ¡°Yes, take care.¡±

    Satisfied that she¡¯d repaid the favor, Alice turned her back without hesitation, though the officer still seemed regretful.

    As she took a step onto the street, her mood lightened, but a familiar male voice called out to her from nearby.

    ¡°Yo, Alice. All done with work? You¡¯re not hurt, are you?¡±

    ¡°Ah, Jin! You waited for me?¡±

    ¡°Who said I was waiting? I was just passing by and saw you, so I figured I¡¯d say hi.¡±

    The man¡¯s name was Jin Crowley, the head of Crowley Problem-Solvers, where Alice worked, and a fixer with a precariously valid license.

    Dressed in ck from head to toe, even his hair was jet ck.

    Because of this, people who knew him sometimes called him Raven.

    ¡°Hm~ My sister once told me that male tsunderes aren¡¯t in demand. Something about them feeling like unseble, defective goods.¡±

    ¡°You should tell your sister to stop reading so much manga. Seriously, tsundere? Who even says that anymore? It¡¯s like a term from seventy years ago.¡±

    Chuckling lightly, Alice couldn¡¯t help butugh at Jin¡¯s awkward but considerate pace as he walked alongside her.

    Despite his seemingly carefree attitude, his natural attentiveness to his surroundings always stood out in his actions.

    For a while, they walked side by side in silence before Alice spoke up first.

    ¡°By the way, Jin. I actually met the ghost Victor mentioned earlier.¡±

    ¡°¡­Really? What was it like?¡±

    ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t see them use powers or anything, but¡­ I don¡¯t think they¡¯re a bad person, just like Victor said.¡±

    Alice recalled the moment a few days ago when Victor, Jin¡¯s friend, had visited their office unexpectedly.

    Victor, with his spiky blond hair, had made quite an impression.

    ¡°Raven, I have a sudden request. I need you to investigate the ghost. It might be connected to your¡­ missing sister.¡±

    ¡°¡­Exin in detail.¡±

    ¡°The Nexus Project¡ªarge-scale paranormal research experiment that imed tens of thousands of lives. I believe the ghost is linked to it.¡±

    The attempt to imnt powers from another world into humans had been tried hundreds of times over decades since the arrival of otherworldly races.

    The Nexus Project had been the closest to sess.

    And it was led by an enigmatic group suspected of involving Jin¡¯s missing sister in its inhumane experiments.

    ¡°Why are you so certain? The Nexus Project was carried out by a shadowy group even the Dragon couldn¡¯t catch. How can you tell the difference between high-level spellcasting and psychic powers¡­?¡±

    ¡°Ah, I know. But what if the ghost is¡­ a small child?¡±

    ¡°A child?¡±

    When Jin¡¯s eyes widened in shock, Victor continued with unwavering conviction.

    Jin agreed to investigate the ghost before Victor left Nighthaven, his resolve rekindled by the possibility of a connection to his sister.

    As Alice reyed those moments, she chuckled softly.

    Victor and Jin might seem like opposites, but their shared passion reminded her of how like-minded people often find each other.

    Their camaraderie mirrored the fiery determination Jin now poured into his quest to uncover the ghost¡¯s identity.

    ¡°By the way, Jin, I¡¯m thinking of going to the ck Order to protest. It¡¯s unfair that the ghost didn¡¯t get proper credit for protecting thebyrinth.¡±

    ¡°Ah, well, good luck with that. The ck Order¡¯s probably too busy dealing with the angry bounty hunters to care.¡±

    Jin exined how the Order, which had put bounties on zombies¡¯ heads to defend their territory, now faced bacsh because the zombies¡¯ bodies had vanished.

    Without tangible proof, the hunters used the Order of deceiving them.

    After some lighthearted banter, the two eventually parted ways at the office.

    But the next morning, Alice and Jin found themselves facing unexpected visitors.

    ¡°May I request your assistance?¡±

    Standing before them was an imposing muscr orc and a delicate maid wearing a fox mask¡ªa duo whosebination defied logic.

    TL Note: Rate us on <em><strong>NOVEL UPDATES</strong></em>

 Chapter 22:

    The human brain is designed to lose its ability to speak when faced with severe mental shock.

    When under strong stress, survival instincts suppress non-essentialnguage functions.

    Or perhaps negative emotions take priority, causing the brain to dy processingnguage.

    Psychological defense mechanisms may activate to shield us from traumatic experiences.

    Whatever the theory, the conclusion was always the same:

    A strong shock turns people into fools.

    Thus, as the fool I had be, I blinked nkly and thought:

    ¡°The shop is closing¡­? Then, what about me?¡±

    It was a fresh morning with no trace of fatigue in my body, thanks to the Tesseract.But Greg delivered shocking news as soon as I arrived for work: the shop would be closed for a while.

    I was utterly bbergasted.

    Having just bid farewell to my life as the Ghost yesterday, this was a bolt from the blue.

    What about me, boss?!N?v(el)B\\jnn

    I need a job to survive! Take responsibility!

    I bustled around Greg like an anxious bird, demanding an exnation.

    He grabbed my head gently with one hand and spoke in his usual calm voice.

    ¡°Calm down first. There was a small incident while you were away. A group of vampires suddenly showed up.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    Vampires came to the shop?

    From his words, it wasn¡¯t just one or two¡ªapparently, it was a whole group.

    That made things a little more understandable.

    A vampire group was much trickier to handle than a lone vampire.

    The more vampires gathered, the stronger the magic they could wield using blood as a medium.

    No matter how strong Greg was, even for a top-tier orc, defending the shop intact must have been tough.

    ¡°Well¡­ they were mostly nobodies, so I beat them up and prevented them from wrecking the shop.¡±

    ¡­Or not?

    From the sound of it, he just punched them all out and chased them away.

    Now that I thought about it, the shop didn¡¯t look like it had been trashed at all.

    At worst, a few windows were missing, and there was a small hole in the wall.

    Nothing suggested the shop needed to close for long.

    Tilting my head in confusion, I asked why the shop had to close.

    Greg smiled bitterly and answered my question.

    ¡°Why close the shop? Sigh¡­ a few items got caught in the scuffle, and one of the critical appraisal artifacts broke.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    An appraisal artifact? Could it be the magic-infused sses?

    I widened my eyes in shock as Greg nodded.

    If those sses were damaged, it made sense to shut down the shop.

    The artifact was essentially the cornerstone of our shop¡¯s ability to assess items.

    It was like a restaurant losing all its kitchen knives.

    Sure, we could serve meals that didn¡¯t need knives, but that would hurt the quality.

    It was better to close temporarily and get new knives.

    ¡°Of all things to break¡­ This means I can¡¯t even argue about wanting to work. Still¡­ it shouldn¡¯t take too long to fix, right?¡±

    I looked up at Greg cautiously, clinging to a glimmer of hope.

    Fine, I¡¯d ept it.

    The shop is closing¡ªokay, that¡¯s justified.

    But when will it reopen? Three days? A week? Surely not more than two weeks, right?

    Reading my expectant gaze, Greg stroked his chin thoughtfully and replied:

    ¡°It¡¯ll probably be at least a month, even if we¡¯re lucky.¡±

    ¡°¡­!!¡±

    A¡­ month?!

    I trembled at the unexpected duration.

    A month was far too long.

    The savings I had would onlyst four days. This was a disaster!

    Desperate, I tugged at Greg¡¯s sleeve and protested fervently.

    But Greg gently pried my hands off and exined further.

    ¡°Fixing an artifact is expensive. If I take it to a Nighthaven craftsman, it¡¯ll cost at least tens of thousands of credits and take months to repair. That¡¯s why I n to visit an overseas contact while the shop is closed. Considering travel time and repair duration, a month is actually optimistic.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    ¡°Coming with me? Yuria, do you even have a passport?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡­Passport? Of course, I don¡¯t have one.

    I lowered my head, feeling defeated.

    Sure, Greg¡¯s exnation made sense.

    Highly skilled craftsmen existed in Nighthaven, but Greg didn¡¯t have the connections to afford their exorbitant prices or extended timelines.

    Traveling abroad to a contact who could work efficiently and affordably was a rational decision.

    If I were in his shoes, I would¡¯ve done the same.

    But what about me, left behind?

    I¡¯d given up being the Ghost to work here and earn a living, and now¡­

    Feeling a small pang of betrayal, I stared dejectedly at the ground, lightly kicking it.

    Greg chuckled and ruffled my hair, which only made me angrier.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much,¡± he said. ¡°You¡¯re still my employee. Of course, I¡¯ve thought of something for you.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    ¡°Follow me. I¡¯ll introduce you to someone trustworthy who¡¯ll give you work while I¡¯m away.¡±

    What?!

    Greg¡¯s words filled me with gratitude. Truly, the best boss of our time!

    I quickly followed him, my earlier gloom reced by hope.

    Who this trustworthy person might be didn¡¯t matter much. If Greg vouched for them, they wouldn¡¯t be a terrible boss.

    The world suddenly felt brighter, as if sunlight had broken through the storm clouds above me.

    ¡°By the way, Yuria, you¡¯ve been acting a bit more¡­ yfultely.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    yful? Me?

    Frowning, I recalled my recent behavior: circling Greg like a child, looking up at him pleadingly, tugging his sleeve, hopping in ce, and shaking my head dramatically.

    ¡­No, no, no.

    This wasn¡¯t yfulness¡ªit was just nonverbalmunication since I couldn¡¯t speak.

    To emphasize my point, I jabbed Greg¡¯s thigh lightly.

    Who¡¯s being yful now?

    By the time we reached our destination, I recognized the building immediately.

    ¡°Wait, this is Crowley Problem-Solvers¡­ where the protagonist works!¡±

    Before I could process the shock, I heard a familiar voice:

    ¡°Oh? Greg? Yuria? What brings you here?¡±

    ¡°Pink-haired one. Is Raven inside?¡±

    ¡°Well, Jin lives here, so he¡¯s probably inside. I just got here myself.¡±

    It was Sakuragi Alice, arriving at the worst possible moment, confirming my fears.

    Greg¡¯s ¡°trustworthy¡± job was¡­

    ¡°A part-time position at the Problem-Solvers Office?!¡±

    After all my effort to avoid the protagonist¡¯s group, fate had thrown me right into their midst.

    TL Note: Rate us on <em><strong>NOVEL UPDATES</strong></em>

 Chapter 23:

    A man with messy ck hair that looked like it hadn¡¯t been trimmed in ages and a crumpled suit that hadn¡¯t seen a wash in who knows how long.

    He was tall with a proportionally small head¡ªfeatures that could make him handsome in istion.

    But his perpetually half-closed eyes and an expression radiating annoyance ruined any such impression.

    If one had to describe him, he resembled either a job seeker who¡¯d given up after countless rejections or an unemployed cker long dismissed from corporate life.

    Sitting in front of him, I closed my eyes for a moment and let out a silent sigh.

    ¡°I¡¯ve met the protagonist¡­¡±

    It was truly an unwee development.

    All my efforts to avoid getting entangled with the protagonist had gone up in smoke.

    After following Greg here, I found myself at none other than the protagonist¡¯s office.It felt as disorienting as expecting to get pork cutlets only to arrive at a dentist¡¯s office instead.

    Perhaps that dazed moment had been myst golden chance to escape.

    Before I could process it, I was already sitting on the office¡¯s guest sofa.

    Across from me sat Raven and Alice, with Greg seated beside me.

    I was utterly cornered, the tension eating away at me.

    ¡°So, you¡¯re asking me to take care of this kid?¡±

    ¡°Summing it up, yes.¡±

    Greg exined why he had suddenly appeared that morning.

    After the Night of Blood Incident, he had to go overseas for some time.

    During his absence, he wanted me to work here instead of wandering around aimlessly.

    The request itself was touching.

    Despite knowing me for less than a week, Greg was taking responsibility for me so I wouldn¡¯t end uppletely abandoned.

    It wasn¡¯t out of affection but likely his strong sense of duty. Even so, his consideration was enough to make me feel like calling him ¡°Dad¡± wouldn¡¯t be out of ce.

    If only the person he¡¯d entrusted me to wasn¡¯t the protagonist¡¯s party¡­

    ¡°Ahhh! But¡­ is there even another option?¡±

    I didn¡¯t really have a choice.

    A masked, undocumented individual like me¡ªan illegal immigrant who couldn¡¯t even speak.

    On top of that, I had dangerous psychic powers and the Tesseract, a secret no one could know about.

    Unless I returned to the alleyway to reim the rags and resume my ghostly activities, finding a normal job was practically impossible.

    Greg¡¯s endorsement was the only way I¡¯d have even a slim chance.

    Logically, I had no choice but to seize this opportunity.

    But Raven seemed less than thrilled. Scratching his head, he shook it with a troubled expression.

    ¡°Look, this isn¡¯t a daycare. I can¡¯t just take in a kid with nowhere to go.¡±

    ¡°More urately, I¡¯m asking you to hire her as a worker.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s even worse! Hiring a minor vitesborws!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine with it! So Yuria will be my junior, right?! Oh my gosh!¡±

    ¡°Hey, who said I was epting her?! We¡¯re not done talking yet.¡±

    Raven lightly tapped Alice¡¯s head as she beamed with excitement. Then, he nced at me¡ªwho was sitting stiffly¡ªand turned back to Greg.

    ¡°Why here? Surely there are other ces she can work. Even if she¡¯s a minor, someone would take her in if you asked.¡±n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    ¡°There¡¯s a reason I need to leave her with someone trustworthy. To be honest¡­.¡±

    Greg cautiously revealed the truth: I couldn¡¯t speak, had to hide my face, andcked any form of identification.

    In short, I was a walking employment red g.

    Raven¡¯s expression soured as though he¡¯d just heard something ridiculous.

    ¡°So, let me get this straight¡­ You¡¯re asking me to hire a suspicious minor who can¡¯t talk, has to wear a mask, and has no ID?¡±

    ¡°Correct.¡±

    ¡°Are you kidding me? That¡¯s impossible!¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s a good kid.¡±

    ¡°Just being ¡®a good kid¡¯ doesn¡¯t cut it! How can I hire someone without even knowing what she¡¯s about?¡±

    I guess it¡¯s not going to work.

    Feeling like a child caught between arguing parents, I slumped my shoulders and held my breath.

    I couldn¡¯t me him. I hadn¡¯t expected much anyway.

    Sure, it would¡¯ve been nice, but getting upset over a rejection wasn¡¯t my style.

    Besides, maybe this was for the best.

    Getting involved with the protagonist¡¯s party, who were destined to face all kinds of trouble, wasn¡¯t something I wanted either.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll just convince myself I turned it down first. Not rejected¡ªdeclined. See the difference?¡±

    ¡°C¡¯mon, Jin! Greg¡¯s trustworthy, isn¡¯t he? There must be a good reason for this. Let¡¯s give her a chance!¡±

    ¡°Quiet. I want nothing to do with troublesome things.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you feel sorry for Yuria? Are you fine with this poor girl starving?! You heartless man!¡±

    ¡°Whose side are you on?!¡±

    Greg fell silent as Alice stepped in to defend me, even winking at me as if to say, ¡°I¡¯ve got your back!¡±

    Her unexpected kindness moved me a little.

    I¡¯d thought she was dangerous at first, but maybe my opinion could change.

    ¡°Wait. How do you even know her name?¡±

    ¡°Oh, I met her at Greg¡¯s shop yesterday. Right, Yuria?¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    Raven nced at Alice with an exasperated look, seemingly realizing her fondness for cute things had driven her actions.

    After briefly eyeing Greg and me, he clicked his tongue.

    ¡°Tch. Fine. We can do an interview, at least.¡±

    ¡°Thanks, Raven.¡±

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m epting her. I need to see what she can do before deciding.¡±

    Raven¡¯s cautious approach made sense. Greg was asking him to hire me as a proper employee, not take me in out of charity.

    Raven turned to me for the first time and asked, ¡°So, what¡¯s your name?¡±

    ¡°Yuria,¡± Greg answered.

    ¡°How old is she?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a secret.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s her specialty?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s highly observant and can anticipate what customers need before they even ask.¡±

    ¡°And her experience¡ªwait, why are you answering everything? Are you her parent?¡±

    Greg responded unapologetically, ¡°She can¡¯t speak, so I¡¯m helping the process along.¡±

    Despite their bickering, Greg and Alice¡¯s support gave me courage.

    Deciding I couldn¡¯t rely on them forever, I took a deep breath and stood up.

    Raven¡¯s next question was, ¡°What exactly can you contribute here?¡±

    Without a word, I scanned the room, then walked over to arge nt in the corner.

    Plucking a leaf, I held it out to Raven.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    He examined the leaf and suddenly eximed, ¡°¡­A camera?!¡±

    ¡°Yes, a camera!¡± Alice added, her face reddening as she realized its significance.

    The micro-camera was a recurring nuisance nted by Sakuragi Lily, Alice¡¯s older sister, who had a habit of spying on Raven.

    Using my knowledge from the original story, I quickly uncovered six more hidden cameras throughout the office.

    Alice cheered, ¡°Amazing, Yuria! You¡¯re so sharp!¡±

    Even Raven, though skeptical, acknowledged my skills. ¡°Fine. One month. But no extensions!¡±

    Temporary Worker at Crowley Problem-Solvers Office: Hired!

    Should I be happy about this?

    I couldn¡¯t help but tilt my head in uncertainty.

    TL Note: Rate us on <em><strong>NOVEL UPDATES</strong></em>

 Chapter 24:

    Perhaps because the conversation had reached its conclusion, Greg stood up without hesitation, as if his business here was done.

    ¡°Well then, I¡¯ll be off.¡±

    ¡°Oh, Greg, you¡¯re leaving already?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I n to catch a flight this afternoon. There¡¯s no reason to dy.¡±

    It seemed he was intent on leaving for overseas right away.

    That exined why he¡¯d brought me here first thing in the morning.

    ssic Greg¡ªthe orc¡¯s characteristic straightforwardness and speed left no room for hesitation or second-guessing.

    After answering Alice¡¯s question in his usual blunt manner, Greg turned his attention to Raven.

    ¡°Thanks again, Raven.¡±¡°Nah, you helped me out before. It¡¯s all about mutual support¡­ By the way, do you offer any perks? Like free appraisal services?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll consider it.¡±

    Greg gave a slow nod, his expression saying ¡°Fair enough.¡±

    Considering the help he¡¯d received, it seemed like a reasonable trade.

    Feeling a bit guilty for being the reason Greg had to make such concessions, I shifted awkwardly.

    As I anxiously watched their conversation, Greg turned to me, still trapped in Alice¡¯s arms, and said:

    ¡°Yuria.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    ¡°Stay healthy. I won¡¯t be gone long.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    I smiled brightly and nodded vigorously in response.

    Of course, my maskpletely covered my face, so he couldn¡¯t see my expression!

    Still, I wanted to properly bid him farewell.

    I lightly tapped Alice¡¯s arm, which rested on my shoulder, signaling her to let me go. Then, I scurried over to Greg.

    Truthfully, I didn¡¯t linger on goodbyes.

    As long as people weren¡¯t leaving forever, we could always meet again somewhere in the world.

    Thinking that we shared the same sky made it hard to feel sad or lonely.

    And Greg wasn¡¯t even leaving for long¡ªjust a short trip abroad.

    That made it easy for me to see him off with a smile.

    I extended my hand, palm open.

    Greg immediately understood, grinning wide enough to show his teeth as he pressed his enormous hand¡ªlike a pot lid¡ªagainst my tiny one.

    With that simple goodbye, Greg nodded to Raven and Alice before leaving the office without a backward nce.

    A cool, decisive exit, true to his nature.

    ¡°He¡¯s gone.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s really gone.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    With Greg¡¯s towering presence gone, the room felt noticeably emptier.

    Well, he was over two meters tall, so it wasn¡¯t surprising.

    I gazed absentmindedly out the window at his retreating figure, now just a speck in the distance.

    He¡¯s really gone.

    Suddenly, the reality of being left behind began to sink in.

    ¡°Yuria looks so forlorn. Is she that upset?¡±

    ¡°She looks like a cat staring at a fish tank.¡±

    ¡°Oh! I get it¡ªshe¡¯s a fish-tank cat!¡±

    Who are you calling a fish-tank cat? I¡¯m not upset, okay?

    I shot Raven and Alice a brief re before sighing internally.

    One month.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    When it¡¯s over, it¡¯ll feel short, but right now, it seemed interminably long.

    From ¡°Manager of Greg¡¯s General Store¡± to ¡°Temporary Worker at Crowley Problem-Solvers¡¯ Office.¡±

    My sudden drop in rank led to my very first task:

    ¡°Hmm¡­ I don¡¯t really have anything for you to do right now. Just sit and take a break.¡±

    Break time as my first task.

    Sure, new hires rarely have much to do on their first day.

    Especially when they¡¯re parachuted into the position through connections.

    I sat quietly on the sofa, trying to appear as inconspicuous as possible.

    Rule one of survival: It¡¯s better to bepetent than hardworking.

    But more importantly, never stand out.

    The key to surviving in society was to ept that I was just one of many interchangeable cogs.

    Never delude myself into thinking I was irreceable.

    ¡°Hey, do you know how to make coffee?¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    Coffee?

    I tilted my head in confusion at the sudden question. Alice chimed in before I could answer.

    ¡°Coffee? Jin, you can¡¯t even drink bitter stuff! If it doesn¡¯t have at least five sugar cubes, you won¡¯t touch it¡ªsuch a child¡¯s pte.¡±

    ¡°Shut up. She¡¯s staff now; she should do something. She¡¯s too young to go out on jobs, but making coffee or tea for clients should be fine.¡±

    Ah, so my role was to serve drinks to clients.

    It wasn¡¯t a bad task¡ªactually, it was ideal!

    It wasn¡¯t much different from what I¡¯d done at Greg¡¯s store.

    And roaming around Nighthaven without telekinesis to protect me?

    Absolutely not. Too risky.

    But Alice seemed dissatisfied. She pouted and grumbled at Raven.

    ¡°I want to take Yuria outside with me¡­ Boo! Evil boss! Free Yuria right now!¡±

    ¡°Not happening. You¡¯d just detour for shopping, wouldn¡¯t you? Someone like you, who loves cute things, wouldn¡¯t just go for a stroll.¡±

    ¡°Eh-heh¡­ I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about~¡±

    Bullseye.

    I silently apuded Raven for preemptively blocking Alice¡¯s schemes.

    If she dragged me along, who knew what embarrassing outfits she might try to make me wear?

    ¡°All right, Alice, stop butting in. We¡¯re getting nowhere. Anyway, Yuria, you can make coffee or tea, right? Good.¡±

    Raven scribbled something on a piece of paper and handed it to me.

    ¡°Start tomorrow. Show up at 9 a.m., or 10 at thetest. We¡¯ll have lunch together, and you¡¯ll clock out at 6 p.m. Your main job is to greet clients, serve drinks, and guide them to the reception area. When there are no clients, you¡¯re free to read, y games, or whatever. Got it?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Great. You understand. As for pay¡­ It¡¯s not difficult work, so this much should be done. It¡¯ll be enough to get by for a month. Sounds good?¡±

    I nodded enthusiastically, nearly shaking my head off.

    Perfect. No, amazing.

    A cushy part-time job with a 9-to-6 schedule, provided lunch, light duties, and free time!

    Sure, the pay was modest, but I wasn¡¯t nning to settle here forever. For someone who might¡¯ve ended up wandering the streets, this was a godsend.

    Raven added, ¡°Since you don¡¯t have an ID, there¡¯s no need for a contract. Don¡¯t worry; I¡¯m not going to stiff you.¡±

    ¡°If Jin tries to withhold pay, I¡¯ll break his spine and make him pay. Don¡¯t worry!¡±

    ¡°Hey! Don¡¯t joke about that!¡±

    ¡°Not joking.¡±

    Alice¡¯s unnervingly sweet smile made it clear she was 100% serious. Even I found it scary.

    And so, the details of my part-time job were settled. With nothing else to do, I decided to start working right away.

    ¡°I¡¯ve handled customers before; this won¡¯t be too hard!¡±

    ¡­Or so I thought.

    What I¡¯d failed to consider was that the Crowley Problem-Solvers Office wasn¡¯t just a workce¡ªit was the chaotic hub of the Fixer world.

    The first client of the day burst in sobbing, ¡°Fixer! Please, you have to help me!¡±

    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am. What¡¯s the issue?¡±

    ¡°My¡­ my Etheleon-Darkfeathered-Seoron-Floraelis-Spectra-Rizen has escaped its cage!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, could you repeat the name?¡±

    ¡°Etheleon-Darkfeathered-Seoron-Floraelis-Spectra-Rizen! Are you even listening?!¡±

    Next, a cyclops in ancient samurai attire strode in, proiming:

    ¡°I seek a restroom.¡±

    ¡°There are plenty of restrooms in Nighthaven¡­¡±

    ¡°I am a germaphobe of the highest order! I cannot sit upon a toilet once it has been used¡ªeven by myself!¡±

    ¡°Have you considered cing tissue on the seat?¡±

    ¡°¡­I shall try.¡±

    Later, a sentient treeperson entered.

    ¡°Supplements.¡±

    ¡°Are you looking for nt-based supplements?¡±

    ¡°Expensive.¡±

    ¡°I see. There¡¯s a botanical garden on the east side of Nighthaven that sells affordable ones in bulk.¡±

    ¡°¡­Understood.¡±

    One bizarre client after another.

    Was this a fixer office or an all-purpose errand center?

    By the time night fell, I was mentally exhausted.

    Finally, the long-awaited moment arrived: clocking out.

    TL Note: Rate us on <em><strong>NOVEL UPDATES</strong></em>

 Chapter 25:

    ¡°Well then, I¡¯ll head out first. Good work today!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, good work.¡±

    ¡°See you tomorrow, Yuria! Bye-bye!¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Bye-bye.

    I waved gently at Alice, who seemed to be in a rush to leave.

    Was she really that happy just because I waved back?

    Her face lit up with a radiant smile as she waved enthusiastically before hurrying out of the office.

    She likes me too much¡­ It¡¯s almost confusing.Her genuine fondness for me was unmistakable, and it was something I couldn¡¯t dislike, even if I tried.

    Alice was the type of person who gave affection freely, without expecting anything in return.

    It was an impressive mindset that someone as petty and small-minded as me couldn¡¯t hope to emte.

    Of course, her fondness sometimes involved physical affection so overwhelming it made me break out in a cold sweat¡ªbut I could always draw boundaries.

    Alice wasn¡¯t the type to push if I firmly rejected her.

    ¡°You did well today, temp worker. Must¡¯ve been tough with all the quirky clients¡­ Here¡¯s your day¡¯s wages. Check it.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    After Alice left, Raven scratched the back of his head awkwardly and handed me an envelope, likely feeling guilty about how unexpectedly busy the day had been.

    Already getting paid for today!

    Grateful, I eagerly epted the envelope, opening it with a soft rustle.

    Inside were crisp, freshly withdrawn bills¡ªstill warm from the ATM. Counting them, I noticed there were two more bills than what we¡¯d agreed upon.

    Is this extra?

    Waving the envelope at Raven to rify, he chuckled lightly and shrugged as if it were no big deal.

    ¡°Those two are a bonus. Buy yourself some snacks on the way home. Need me to walk you back?¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    ¡°Guess not. Fine. Just get home before it gets too dark, and don¡¯t get into trouble.¡±

    With azy wave, Raven turned and strolled back into the office.

    A true man of the times¡ªsomeone who wouldn¡¯t lift a finger unless asked but would still help if needed.

    If I¡¯d nodded, he probably would¡¯ve grumbled but walked me all the way home, which brought a smile to my face.

    Well, time to go.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    I carefully tucked the envelope into my skirt pocket, bowed deeply toward Raven¡¯s retreating back, and quietly slipped out of the office.

    It¡¯s cold. It might actually snow soon.

    The nighttime winds of Nighthaven were sharp and icy, cutting through the streets.

    Most people were bundled up in thick coats, and without one myself¡ªjust my maid uniform¡ªthe cold seeped mercilessly through the fabric.

    Just yesterday, it had been chilly but bearable. Now, my breath puffed out visibly in the frigid air.

    Maybe I should buy a coat with this money.

    Clothes are a long-term investment, after all.

    With that resolve, I hurried into the first clothing store I spotted.

    ¡°Oh, how adorable! What are you looking for, dear?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°This coat? Hmm¡­ It might be too long and cover your whole body¡­¡±

    That¡¯s the point. Walking around in this maid uniform is embarrassing enough as it is.

    Ignoring the shopkeeper¡¯s hesitation, I handed over the money and bought the long coat without a second thought. The hem fell to my thighs, offering much-needed coverage.

    As soon as I stepped back outside, I felt immediate warmth.

    ¡°Wee! Are you taking this to go?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°One basic sandwich? Got it!¡±

    With my newly purchased coat and a wrapped sandwich in hand, I retraced the path Greg and I had walked earlier.

    Even in a city as lively as Nighthaven, the streets grew quieter the farther I ventured from the bustling downtown.

    By the time I reached the gray district where Greg¡¯s general store was located, the streets were almost deserted.

    It¡¯s incredible Greg set up a shop in a ce like this.

    Then again, it was the kind of quiet area that made it easier for me to visit unnoticed.

    Using the emergency key Greg had given me, I unlocked the store¡¯s door.

    ¡°Ugh, it¡¯s freezing in here! Let¡¯s block the windows first.¡±

    The interior was bone-chillingly cold, thanks to the broken windows that vampires had shattered.

    Using thick cloth, I covered the gaps where the ss was missing and turned on the heater.

    I swept out broken shards and dust with telekinesis, then thoroughly mopped the floors.

    After cleaning, I noted the repairs that still needed attention: recing the ss tomorrow and patching up the walls temporarily with sponges until Greg could fix them properly.

    The store finally warmed up, and I took off my coat, draping it neatly over the sofa.

    Changing into the casual clothes I¡¯d left behind yesterday, I washed up in the bathroom and returned to the sofa with my maid uniform in hand.

    ¡°Not bad, but not great. Maybe a 6 out of 10.¡±

    Munching on my sandwich, I mentally scored it. It wasn¡¯t bad for its price, but it wasn¡¯t something I¡¯d want twice in a row.

    ¡°Work in the maid uniform, rx in casual clothes¡­ I¡¯ll need more outfits for daily wear. Also, scarves, gloves¡ªit¡¯s winter, after all.¡±

    Sighing at the realization of how much money I¡¯d need, I finished the sandwich and slouched onto the sofa, gazing at the ceiling.

    ¡°I only came to clean, but I don¡¯t feel like moving anymore.¡±

    The sofa was warm and cozy, far morefortable than my freezing, makeshift bed back at my base.

    Maybe I could just sleep here? I did clean up the ce thoroughly¡ªsurely I¡¯ve earned it.

    But no, taking advantage of Greg¡¯s absence felt wrong.

    Resigned, I curled up on the sofa, letting the warmth soothe my tired body. After a while, my thoughts drifted to the Tesseract hanging around my neck.

    ¡°When will it wake up? And what exactly happened yesterday?¡±

    Why did the Tesseract speak? Why did it help me? And how would its presence change the original storyline?

    The uncertainty felt overwhelming, like being adrift in an endless sea. Gripping the Tesseract tightly, I steeled my resolve.

    ¡°No matter what happens, I won¡¯t regret it. I made this choice.¡±

    I shook off the heavy thoughts with a self-deprecating chuckle and patted my cheeks. Then, folding my maid uniform neatly, I ced it on the sofa.

    After double-checking the lights and heater were off, I took onest look at the quiet store before closing the door behind me.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be back tomorrow.¡±

    I silently wished for another peaceful day, though in a city like Nighthaven, peace felt like a foolish hope.

    TL Note: Rate us on <em><strong>NOVEL UPDATES</strong></em>

 Chapter 26:

    As soon as it was time to clock out, Alice bolted out the door like a bullet.

    The ce her steps led to was none other than the Western Labyrinth, where the ghost hadst appeared.

    Despite what had happened just yesterday, she was already back on the trail without taking a day¡¯s rest.

    For Yuria, the person involved, Alice¡¯s relentless pursuit was nothing short of obsessive.

    Yet truthfully, Alice hadn¡¯t intended to go this far.

    Initially, Raven¡ªacting on Victor¡¯s request¡ªhad taken charge of investigating individuals directly connected to the ghost, while Alice had been relegated to a minor role: gathering rumors and information from the back alleys.

    Considering that Alice was practically a ¡°hollow shell¡± with little to offer beyond fighting, the smartest choice would have been to stay out of the way to avoid causing trouble.

    Though she wasn¡¯t particrly bright, she wasn¡¯t foolish enough to be unaware of this.

    But that was all true until yesterday.She had let the ghost slip away at an agonizingly close distance¡ªso close, she could¡¯ve touched them if she¡¯d fallen forward.

    The sheer frustration was enough to make her momentarily abandon the diet she¡¯d recently started to curb her belly fat; she ate half a bowl more rice than usual.

    ¡°They don¡¯t seem like a bad person¡­ but they totally yed me. I can¡¯t just let this go.¡±

    Alice was half convinced by now that the ghost wasn¡¯t a viin.

    After all, what kind of evildoer would fight vampires so fiercely, shedding their own blood in the process?

    Still, the fact that the ghost wasn¡¯t bad didn¡¯t erase the humiliation of letting them escape right in front of her.

    For Alice, who had been thoroughly outyed, there was no choice but to track the ghost down and teach them a lesson.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    ¡°Wait for me, ghost. I¡¯m going to rip off that white cloth with my own two hands!¡±

    Alice had apetitive streak.

    No, to be precise, when she wasn¡¯t distracted by cute things, Alice could be incredibly tenacious.

    She was the type to thrash about against her limits, working to break through any obstacle in her way.

    Of course, in front of a certain silver-haired girl, she often ended up looking like a clumsy mess, but that was merely her way of venting stress.

    When she got serious, even Raven would shake his head in exasperation, unable to stop her stubbornness.

    Unfortunately for the ghost, they had unwittingly caught the attention of someone this persistent.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go a bit deeper this time. The bounty from the ck Liquor Guild on the ghost is particrly concerning.¡±

    With that, Alice strode fearlessly into the depths of the Western Labyrinth.

    For someone as striking as Alice, the underworld was a ce where trouble was practically guaranteed to find her. To avoid unnecessary hassles, she usually avoided walking around so openly.

    But now, the tables had turned.

    ¡°Hey, look over there. That pink-haired swordswoman.¡±

    ¡°Is that¡­ the monster who cut down endless waves of zombies yesterday?¡±

    ¡°Ahem, best not mess with her. Not that I¡¯m scared or anything¡­¡±

    Thanks to her remarkable disy during the Bloody Night incident, rumors about Alice had spread widely.

    The riffraff of the underworld kept their distance, and her steps remained unhindered.

    ¡°Excuse me. Could I ask you something?¡±

    ¡°Y-Yes¡­! What is it¡­?¡±

    ¡°Do you happen to know anything about the ghost? Even something trivial is fine.¡±

    Approaching anyone who stood out, Alice interrogated them for information about the ghost, collecting every scrap she could find.

    She focused on things like the times the ghost typically appeared, shared traits among their victims, or details of their involvement in the Bloody Night incident.

    Of course, most of what she gathered turned out to be information she already knew or was otherwise unhelpful.

    The ghost had a knack for vanishing without a trace. Even in the underworld, there were only a handful of people who had seen them directly, aside from the events of the previous day.

    ¡°Listening to these rumors, it¡¯s like they really are ghosts. If I hadn¡¯t seen them myself, I¡¯d think it was all exaggerated too.¡±

    So far, no one had glimpsed whaty beneath the cloth, nor heard the ghost¡¯s voice.

    Their mere appearance left people unconscious for inexplicable reasons, and anyone who crossed their path risked losing all their possessions.

    The meticulousness with which they erased their traces left Alice deeply troubled.

    ¡°Elder, do you know anything about the ghost?¡±

    ¡°Hmm? Are you a bounty hunter, youngdy?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ something like that.¡±

    ¡°Forget about the ghost,ss. The ck Liquor Guild will be canceling the bounty soon.¡±

    ¡°Canceling it? Really?¡±

    Alice¡¯s eyes widened in surprise at the old beastfolk¡¯s revtion. She had suspected that the ck Liquor Guild might give up on the ghost eventually, but she hadn¡¯t expected them to drop the bounty so soon after the incident.

    For an organization renowned as one of the top beastfolk powers, backing down so easily was a blow to their reputation.

    But as she listened to the old man¡¯s exnation, the reasoning became clear.

    ¡°They¡¯ve already spent a fortunepensating angry bounty hunters after all those zombie corpses disappeared. And they say the vampire the ghost fought was a noble-ss one. If that¡¯s true, the ck Liquor Guild was outmatched from the start. If the ghost had been hot-headed, there would¡¯ve been rivers of blood in thebyrinth by now.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ certainly true.¡±

    Nodding in agreement, Alice recalled the events of the previous day. By the time she arrived, Drakel had been so severely beaten that he couldn¡¯t regenerate his severed limbs.

    A noble vampire, even a weak one, would require a double-numbered Fixer to handle.

    That meant the ghost was at least as skilled as Victor. No wonder the ck Liquor Guild had backed down so quickly.

    ¡°And public opinion in thebyrinth has shifted toward the ghost. A lot of people saw them take down the zombies and the vampire.¡±

    ¡°The ghost¡­?¡±

    ¡°Right. They must really hate zombies. It was chilling to watch.¡±

    The old man described the scene he had witnessed: a pile of zombies with snapped necks left in the ghost¡¯s wake, a vampire pinned to a wall with iron stakes, and the decapitated bodies of ghouls strewn across the ground.

    The ghost had undoubtedly killed the most zombies and vampires during the incident.

    ¡°But why would the ghost go that far?¡±

    As Alice listened, she felt a growing sense of unease. Thinking it over, she couldn¡¯te up with a good reason for the ghost to fight so desperately against the vampires.

    Could it simply be that they hated vampires?

    But that didn¡¯t fit. After all, the ghost had been the one to reveal the presence of the vampires in the first ce¡ªand back then, they had subdued them with little effort.

    For someone so determined to hide their identity, this recent behavior seemed excessive. They had even risked capture, nearly revealing their true self.

    ¡°Maybe Victor was right¡­ Is the ghost really some kind of superhuman created through horrific experiments?¡±

    As Alice pondered, she recalled the ghost¡¯s final gesture toward her¡ªa small, scarred hand waving in farewell.

    If the ghost truly was just a small child, as Victor suggested, what could have driven them to fight Drakel with such intensity?

    Perhaps the ghost understood pain so profoundly that they desperately wished to ensure no one else would have to endure the same kind of suffering.

    While Alice couldn¡¯t be certain, she felt she could faintly grasp the ghost¡¯s thoughts. Quietly biting her lip, she made a solemn vow to herself.

    ¡°A kind soul¡­ I¡¯ll find you, no matter what.¡±

    With a new resolve, Alice promised herself something very different from her earlier determination.

    As the world¡¯s most persistent and bothersome person, she vowed to track the ghost down.

    And if the ghost truly turned out to be someone who, despite their own pain, could embrace others without hesitation, then Alice would ensure that she became someone who could share warmth with that child.

    After all, no flower in this world is ever undeserving of blooming.

    ¡ª

    Meanwhile, far from Alice¡¯s heartfelt determination, Yuria¡ªthe ¡°ghost¡± in question¡ªwas loungingzily in the warmth of Greg¡¯s shop,pletely oblivious.

    For her, all that mattered was that the vampire had picked a fight with her first, and her retaliation was nothing more than venting her irritation.

    Talk of despair and suffering? Those were stories from another world entirely as far as she was concerned.

    And so, misunderstandings piled up.

    ¡ª

    At the same time, in the Crowley Problem-Solvers.

    Raven, sipping whiskey leisurely while gazing out at the NightHaven skyline through the window, thought to himself:

    ¡°Yuria¡­ could she really be the ghost?¡±

    It was a sharp deduction¡ªso keen that, if Yuria had been sitting beside him, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to hide her reaction.

    The reason for Raven¡¯s suspicion was simple: everything just fit together too perfectly.

    In truth, Raven already knew far more about the ghost than Alice did. He had pieced together detailed information about them.

    Witness ounts consistently described the ghost as being incredibly small, around 130 cm in height.

    Those who had been aided by the ghost reported glimpses of their body, confirming they were undeniably human¡ªand a child, no less.

    The timing of the ghost¡¯s disappearance coincided precisely with Yuria starting work at Greg¡¯s shop.

    On top of that, Yuria was aplete unknown: no identity, no past, and no known connections.

    Given the circumstantial evidence, failing to link Yuria and the ghost would¡¯ve been downright strange.

    ¡°But¡­ there¡¯s an alibi.¡±

    Despite all this, it remained nothing more than circumstantial evidence.

    Too many unanswered questions lingered.

    If the ghost was truly connected to supernatural abilities, why had they only appeared now, long after the Nexus Project had supposedly ended?

    How had someone subjected to experiments with survival rates in the low single digits¡ªif not fractions¡ªemerged both physically and mentally unscathed?

    And, most puzzling of all, how had the ghost¡ªreportedly bloodied by Drakel¡ªrecovered to a pristine condition overnight?

    As long as luck and coincidence existed in this world, Raven couldn¡¯t definitively prove that Yuria was the ghost without catching them red-handed and unmasking them.

    Frankly, though, there was no need to rush.

    Yuria was set to work in his office for about a month, giving him plenty of time and opportunities.

    And for Raven, what truly mattered wasn¡¯t whether Yuria was the ghost.

    What mattered was whether Yuria was the result of the Nexus Project and whether she held information rted to his missing sister.

    Those two questions were the crux of the matter, everything else secondary.

    ¡°No need to poke the beehive unnecessarily. I¡¯ll wait patiently and strike at the right moment.¡±

    Still, Raven was already half-convinced that Yuria and the ghost were one and the same.

    If he hadn¡¯t been, he wouldn¡¯t have let her wander the perilous streets of NightHaven alone.

    Even though Raven wasn¡¯t the type to offer help unprompted, he wasn¡¯t heartless enough to turn away someone who had asked for his protection.

    ¡°Hm? An email?¡±

    He had been nursing his drink, lost in thought, when a notification popped up on hisputer.

    The email¡¯s content was as follows:

    An invitation to a party hosted by Nemesis, a leading cybeic prostheticspany.

    The email stated that he, as a fixer, was wee to bring up to twopanions, and that all expenses would be covered by Nemesis.

    To someone who had survived countless battlefields, Raven immediately sensed the scent of danger.

    This was no ordinary invitation¡ªit was bait, sweetly perfumed to lure prey into a death trap.

    It reeked of scheming and dirty tricks.

    ¡°Smells dangerous. This should be fun.¡±

    Raven smirked.

    There was nothing he found more entertaining than giving troublemakers a taste of their own medicine.

    It seemed like the perfect opportunity to indulge in one of his hobbies after a long time.

    ¡ª

    Somewhere in NightHaven.

    In a cramped, dimly lit room filled with the hum of fans and faint electronic beeps, a man was hunched over a keyboard, surrounded by countlessputers and monitors.

    Amid the overwhelming chaos of screens, the man muttered as he gazed at a blinking disy.

    ¡°¡­Found it.¡±

    The man was a code runner, a hacker of the new generation who operated within the cybeicwork.

    He stood up with purpose, stepping toward the window.

    Beyond the ss, the neon-drenched skyline of NightHaven stretched endlessly, its skyscrapers piercing the night sky.

    Staring at the tallest tower, the man spoke with quiet determination.

    ¡°Reine, I¡¯ming for you.¡±

    On the glowing monitor behind him, a single word shed repeatedly: Nemesis.

    TL Note: Rate us on <em><strong>NOVEL UPDATES</strong></em>

 Chapter 27:

    There¡¯s amon saying:

    If you were to witness the filming of aedy show famous for being hrious, you¡¯d find it so boring that you wouldn¡¯t believe it.

    Of course, that was only natural.

    Comedy shows are condensed highlights of hours of footage, carefully selected andpressed into a short burst of entertainment. Naturally, the unedited raw version would feel dull.

    And perhaps, that¡¯s how life worked as well.

    Enduring and waiting for long stretches of time for those fleeting moments of joy and happiness.

    It¡¯s the ordinary, uneventful days that make those moments of joy all the more precious.

    Why was I suddenly thinking this way?

    Well, it was because life at the Fixer Office was far more peaceful than I had anticipated.¡°What even is an oversized fishbowl? Is it like high-heeled shoes for merfolk?¡±

    I was in the middle of mopping the office hallway, which had turned into a minor flood zone.

    The cause? The fishbowl of a merfolk client.

    If your head is small, wear a small, snug fishbowl.

    Wandering around with a loose one that spills water everywhere? Utterly inconsiderate.

    Oh, right¡ª¡±fishbowl¡± referred to the round helmet that merfolk wore on their heads.

    It was a water-filled device that provided oxygen for merfolk, who felt ufortable out of water.

    Naturally, it was standard to choose a size that fit your head.

    But it seemed there was some new trend among merfolk these days about bigger being better. Who knows why? Merfolk fashion, I guess.

    In any case, thanks to this mishap, I was stuck pushing a mop with my weak and feeble arms. Then, feeling something move in the corner of my vision, I nced out the window.

    ¡°It¡¯s snowing.¡±

    The overcast sky was a gloomy gray, heavy with clouds.

    Beneath it, pristine white snowkes floated down, like sugar being sprinkled.

    It was the first snow of the year.

    It was also the first snow I was seeing as Yuria.

    I didn¡¯t feel any grand sense of sentimentality.

    I wasn¡¯t a kid, after all. I wouldn¡¯t get excited over the sight of snow falling in the city.

    Still, maybe because I¡¯ve always liked staring nkly at the rain or snow falling, the sight of snow settling over the bustling city wasn¡¯t bad.

    ¡°Oh my, it¡¯s snowing.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Oh, it really is. Well, given the date, I suppose it¡¯s about time.¡±

    Alice and Raven, who had been mopping up water under the couch, must have noticed too.

    They set down the couch they had lifted and stared out the window, watching the snow.

    Unlike Alice, whose eyes sparkled slightly, Raven wore a vaguely annoyed expression, as if the snow was just another hassle.

    Noticing Raven¡¯s mood, Alice tilted her head in curiosity and asked,

    ¡°Mr. Jin, why do you look so annoyed? It¡¯s the first snow of the season! Let¡¯s enjoy it, even just for a moment.¡±

    ¡°Snow is something only kids¡ªor people with pure hearts or minds¡ªenjoy. Adults hate snow. Do you even know who has to clean that up?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­ doesn¡¯t it just melt if you leave it alone?¡±

    ¡°If you leave it, it half-melts and turns into solid ice where it fell. Then you have to break the ice or spread a ridiculous amount of dirt on it. It¡¯s twice the work in the end.¡±

    The snow falling now didn¡¯t seem like the kind that would pile up, though.

    Still, Raven scratched the back of his head as if the thought of it was tiring.

    Was this what it meant to lose one¡¯s sense of wonder as an adult?

    Considering he had been a soldier before bing a Fixer, it wasn¡¯t hard to guess where such thoughts came from.

    Well, cleaning up snow was certainly a hassle.

    Acknowledging his point, I gave a small nod, and Raven, who was already tired of watching the snow, turned to scold Alice.

    ¡°Enough. Alice, lift the couch again. The floor¡¯s still wet.¡±

    ¡°Ehh, just a little longer. Mr. Jin, you¡¯re so cold-hearted. Don¡¯t you have any sense of emotion?¡±

    ¡°Shut up. If mold starts growing on the floor, are you going to take responsibility? Do you have any idea how much it costs to maintain this office every month? My wallet¡¯s already thin from fixing the door handle you brokest time.¡±

    ¡°¡­Ugh. Yes, yes, I¡¯m so sorry for breaking the door handle! But if you¡¯re so worried about money, maybe stop gambling on those dragon races all the time? Your wallet¡¯s thin because you keep throwing your money away!¡±

    And there they go, fighting again.

    I watched the sudden argument between Alice and Raven with mild disbelief before shrugging it off and continuing to mop the floor.

    This was my seventh day working here.

    This kind of small event happened almost daily.

    How much material could there be to fight over in this tiny office?

    There was even a time they bickered for over an hour about toilet paper.

    Since they always made up quickly and acted like nothing had happened, I stopped trying to mediate by the third day. Worrying about it just left me drained.

    ¡°If money¡¯s so important, then sell that impulse-buy you got from the home shopping channel¡­.¡±

    ¡°Now hold on! I may have two young kids as employees, but taking away my only hobby¡ª!¡±

    ¡°Hah! Yuria, maybe, but calling me a kid is ridiculous! What about me looks like a kid¡ª!¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Ah, I don¡¯t hear anything. I don¡¯t hear anything.

    Taking the opportunity to wring out my soaked mop, I slipped out through the office¡¯s back door.

    The Fixer Office upied the entire second floor of an old building.

    Because of that, the back door led directly to an outdoor staircase.

    In other words, stepping outside meant I could immediately face the falling snow.

    ¡°It feels like it¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve seen snow.¡±

    There¡¯s a different feeling between watching it through a window and being right in front of it.

    Hugging the mop that was nearly as tall as me, I extended a hand, letting the snow fall onto my palm.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    The snowke thatnded melted almost instantly from my body heat.

    Leaving a tiny droplet of water in its ce, I stared at it quietly before wiping it off on my skirt and carefully descending the stairs.

    A life filled with amusing people and constant, livelymotion.

    Somehow, it all felt like snowkes¡ªvanishing the moment you tried to grasp them.

    Well, snowkes or whatever.

    As long as spring came, it didn¡¯t matter.

    ¡ª

    I secretly used telekinesis to wring out the mop in a secluded spot before returning to the office.

    By then, the fight had cooled off.

    Raven and Alice sat on opposite ends of the same couch, each focused on their smartphones.

    If they were going to do that, why sit on the same couch in the first ce?

    Suppressing augh, I squeezed myself onto the narrow space between them.

    ¡°Hey, why are you sitting here? It¡¯s cramped.¡±

    ¡°Y-Yuria? There¡¯s room over there¡­.¡±

    The couch was too small for three people to sitfortably.

    Even though I was on the smaller side, the couch was clearly meant for two.

    The couch was ufortably small for three people to sit on together.

    But that¡¯s what made it meaningful.

    I nced at the awkward expressions on their faces, then quickly grabbed both of their hands and ced them on myp.

    As their hands naturally touched, Raven and Alice averted their gazes, looking flustered.

    ¡°Uh¡­¡±

    ¡°Ahem¡­¡±

    See? These fools.

    Realizing how trivial their fight had been, they probably just didn¡¯t know how to reconcile.

    If left to their own devices, they might¡¯ve dragged this out until tomorrow morning.

    For the sake of the office¡¯s peace, I had resolved to sacrifice myself.

    After all, fights that start for silly reasons can also end just as easily.

    ¡°Come on¡­ geez.¡±

    ¡°Uh, um¡­.¡±

    I pressed down firmly on the backs of their hands as they tried to pull them away. It was my way of silently dering that I wouldn¡¯t let go until they made up.

    Perhaps overwhelmed by mymanding presence, they eventually surrendered. Looking sheepish, they began to apologize to each other.

    ¡°Sigh¡­ Mr. Jin, I¡¯m sorry about the door handle. I should¡¯ve been more careful.¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s my fault. If I hadn¡¯t spent so much on dragon racing, a broken door handle wouldn¡¯t have been a big deal. I share the me here. Sorry about that.¡±

    Of course, I didn¡¯t take their words too seriously.

    For all I knew, Alice might identally break something in the office again by the end of the day.

    And Raven? There was no way he¡¯d give up dragon racing, the most thrilling sport of this era.

    But that didn¡¯t matter to me.

    All I wanted was for the awkward atmosphere to dissipate before the end of the day.

    After all, I only had three weeks left working here.

    Whether they fixed their bad habits or not was up to them.

    Good, the reconciliation seemed sufficient.

    Satisfied with myself, I nodded at both Alice and Raven, who still looked slightly ufortable.

    Stopping fights in the middle was hard, but getting them to make up afterward? Not so much.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    I felt a quiet sense of pride at maintaining the office¡¯s peace once again.

    ¡®See? I¡¯m as rational and reasonable as ever. Where else can you find such a sensible little adult?¡¯

    (And no, it absolutely wasn¡¯t because I was irked by Raven calling me a kid. Really, honestly, purely.)

    ¡°Actually, maybe I should take an interest in dragon racing too. I wonder what makes it so exciting¡­.¡±

    ¡°Now that¡¯s a good idea. I¡¯m not nning to bet again anytime soon, but dragon racing is worth experiencing at least once. Especially with the current star, Andreas No. 11¡ªhis leg strength is just¡­.¡±

    Just as the office atmosphere returned to normal, as if nothing had happened, a familiar voice from the TV grabbed my attention.

    [¡­And in other news, Nemesis Corporation has made headlines for developing the world¡¯s first prosthetic arm capable of channeling magic. The ABP-1137, unveiled by Nemesis, achieves what was long thought impossible: merging magic with machinery. By demonstrating that their unique method allows magic to flow through artificial limbs, they¡¯ve marked the beginning of a new era in history¡­.]

    Oh, that.

    I recognized it from the original story.

    Curious about the news, I straightened up like a meerkat and leaned closer to the TV.

    Noticing my reaction, Raven and Alice paused their conversation about dragon racing and turned their attention to the screen.

    ¡°A prosthetic arm that channels magic? Mr. Jin, is that even possible? Magic isn¡¯t supposed to work outside of a living body.¡±

    ¡°No idea. But if it¡¯s on the news, I guess it works? I wouldn¡¯t know much about it.¡±

    ¡°Wow¡­ this means people from other species who have physical disabilities can use prosthetics freely now!¡±

    Alice pped her hands with joy, clearly excited about the breakthrough.

    After all, the main reason many non-human species avoided prosthetics was the bacsh caused by ipatible magic.

    As she said, this opened up a whole new horizon of possibilities for them¡ªassuming it was true, of course.

    ¡°Are you interested in this sort of thing?¡±

    ¡°Hmm, I guess you could say I am¡­.¡±

    ¡°What about you, part-timer?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    I nodded silently at Raven¡¯s suggestion.

    If this moment matched the one in the original story, I could already guess where this was headed.

    ¡°In that case, want toe with me to the party Nemesis is hosting? It¡¯s in four days.¡±

    ¡°Huh? How¡¯d you get an invitation to something like that?¡±

    ¡°I got invited about a week ago. A few months back, one of our clients was affiliated with Nemesis.¡±

    ¡°That must¡¯ve been before I started working here. I¡¯d love to go! I¡¯m really curious about Nemesis¡¯ prosthetic!¡±

    ¡°Alright. Part-timer, are youing too?¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    Theunch party, Beyond the Metafuture, was being held to celebrate Nemesis¡¯ new magic-adaptive prosthetics.

    Honestly, there was no reason to say no.

    A morous party hosted by a prestigious corporation like Nemesis, with free food galore? How could I resist?

    And there was one morepelling reason to attend.

    This party was¡­.

    ¡®The moment the Fixer Office crew finally besplete! No way am I missing that!¡¯

    It marked the introduction of the Fixer Office¡¯s third member into the main storyline.

    Not that they needed me for things to go smoothly. I¡¯d just blend into the crowd and enjoy the show.

    It was going to be fun! The anticipation alone made my heart race.

    TL Note: Rate us on <em><strong>NOVEL UPDATES</strong></em>

 Chapter 28:

    It was certainly a good opportunity.

    Getting invited by Raven to apany him to Nemesis Corporation¡¯s party.

    Imagining the soon-to-beplete Fixer Office team in my head made me feel excited.

    But of course, happiness in this world rarelyes without a price.

    I was soon faced with a trial that made me break into a cold sweat.

    ¡°Dress code?¡±

    Alice widened her eyes at Raven from across the couch, as if she were hearing the term for the first time in her life.

    ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s a pretty big corporation, after all. They¡¯re asking attendees to adhere to at least a minimal dress code: suits for men, dresses for women, that kind of thing.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ d-dresses, you say¡­.¡±¡°Got anything appropriate for the asion?¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ I do have a few, but they¡¯re all in a traditional Japanese style. Would that be okay?¡±

    ¡°Japanese style? Oh, you mean wa-style clothing. Huh¡­ I¡¯m not sure.¡±

    Raven stroked his chin, looking contemtive.

    Generally, such parties didn¡¯t outright reject traditional clothing.

    Especially since the atmosphere seemed casual enough to invite someone like Raven, who had little connection to thepany.

    Ultimately, the dress code was about showing respect and formality.

    From that perspective, traditional attire might stand out a bit, but it wasn¡¯t inappropriate.

    Sure, wearing a kimono might attract some attention in a sea of suits and gowns, but¡­

    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯ll be a problem. I¡¯ll double-check with the organizers, though. Just don¡¯t wear anything where, you know, your underwear straps might show.¡±

    ¡°Wh-what?! U-underwear straps?! They don¡¯t show, okay?! That¡¯s harassment! Seriously!¡±

    Alice¡¯s face turned bright red as she angrily shouted back at Raven.

    Wait a minute. Now that I think about it, wouldn¡¯t a dress with a deep slit risk showing straps?

    How had I never noticed Alice¡¯s underwear straps before?

    As I pondered this curious mystery, Alice suddenly pulled me into her arms, shouting,

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s me taken care of! But what about Yuria?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Oh, right. The part-timer doesn¡¯t have anything to wear, does she?¡±

    Why was this suddenly directed at me? I hadn¡¯t done anything!

    But¡­ they weren¡¯t wrong.

    If the party required adhering to a dress code, it was indeed a problem for someone like me, whose wardrobe consisted only of pajamas and a maid outfit.

    Buying something suitable wasn¡¯t an option either. Fancy party attire was expensive, and I was broke.

    ¡°Alice, don¡¯t you have something from when you were younger?¡±

    ¡°All of that¡¯s back at my family¡¯s home. Besides, I grew up pretty fast, so¡­.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, I see.¡±

    ¡°W-where are you looking while saying that?!¡±

    Thud!

    Alice¡¯s footshed out like a whip, striking Raven¡¯s thigh.

    Even from my position nestled in her arms, I could understand the reason for her retaliation.

    It was obvious where Raven¡¯s gaze had lingered for a moment¡ªAlice was quite¡­ uh, developed.

    Although her posture made the strike somewhat awkward, her strength made up for it.

    Raven rubbed the sore spot nonchntly beforeing up with another suggestion.

    ¡°Then how about renting a dress? It¡¯d be much cheaper than buying one outright.¡±

    ¡°Would that be okay? It¡¯d still be pretty pricey, and you don¡¯t exactly have a lot of money, Mr. Jin.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve got a little set aside for situations like this. Think of it as a staff welfare expense.¡±

    Raven¡¯s decision was to rent rather than buy.

    Special asion attire like this was often too expensive to justify purchasing outright¡ªlike wedding dresses. You only wear them once, so spending millions on one seems wasteful.

    Hence the existence of rental shops, which cater to such needs at a fraction of the cost.

    It seemed Raven nned to go down that route.

    But¡­ I didn¡¯t really want to wear a dress.

    ¡°When should we go? Sooner would be better, given the timeline.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go today! You¡¯re free, right?¡±

    ¡°I guess, but it¡¯s up to the part-timer. What do you think?¡±

    ¡°Yuria, are you busy tonight? Want toe dress shopping with your big sister?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Alice¡¯s expectant eyes bore into me, practically demanding I say yes.

    Raven, too, gave me a calm but reassuring look, as if to say, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the money.¡±

    There was no way to refuse.

    Not that I even wanted to.

    What was I going to do? Skip the party? Miss the moment when the Fixer Office team officiallyes together?

    ¡®Ugh¡­ f-fine. I¡¯ll just pick something simple.¡¯

    Resigning myself to my fate, I buried my face in Alice¡¯s arms.

    I couldn¡¯t believe I was actually going to wear a dress.

    Was this really happening? The thought alone filled me with self-conscious despair.

    ¡ª

    The rental shop Raven had found was located in a busy downtown shopping district.

    Apparently, it was one of the more affordable ces specializing in children¡¯s clothing.

    Wait¡ªchildren¡¯s clothing? I really had to wear a kid¡¯s dress?

    The humiliation was almost enough to bring tears to my eyes.

    ¡°Wee~ Oh my, are you two married?¡±

    ¡°No! Definitely not!¡±

    ¡°I called earlier. We¡¯re looking for a child-sized dress. And we¡¯re not a couple.¡±

    ¡°Oh dear, I¡¯m sorry! You just looked so good together, I couldn¡¯t help myself. Ahem, the children¡¯s section is this way.¡±

    With a cheerfulugh, the shopkeeper led us to the back of the store.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Looking around, I could confirm that this was indeed a children¡¯s clothing store¡ªeverything was tiny.

    ¡®Wow, this is¡­ no, just¡­ wow¡­.¡¯

    The designs of the dresses on disy left me stunned.

    White dresses, blue dresses, red dresses, purple dresses¡ªall frilly, some adorned withrge bows or artificial flowers.

    They were the kind of dresses that little girls dreaming of being princesses would love.

    I thought I had mentally prepared myself on the way here, but seeing those dresses in person made me flush with embarrassment.

    ¡°Oh, this one¡¯s nice. Yuria¡¯s fair skin and hair would look great in deep red. What do you think?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s not bad.¡±

    ¡°Wow, this one¡¯s amazing too! Yuria would look like a total fairy in this!¡±

    ¡°I like it.¡±

    ¡°Hey, Mr. Jin, that¡¯s too emotionless!¡±

    As I stood there, paralyzed by my cruel fate, Alice and Raven¡¯s voices broke through my daze.

    Curious, I turned to see what they had found: a deep raspberry-colored dress and another in pastel shades.

    I didn¡¯t have an eye for dresses, so I couldn¡¯t tell if they were good or not.

    What I did know was that the thought of wearing one made cold sweat trickle down my back, my heart pounding in dread.

    ¡®Am I really going to wear one of these?¡¯

    To be honest, I really didn¡¯t want to.

    This was fundamentally different from the maid uniform I usually wore.

    That was more like a work uniform, something I could justify as practical and necessary for my job.

    But these dresses? They were essentially saying, Look at me, I¡¯m a little girl!

    And while that wasn¡¯t physically incorrect, I wasn¡¯t emotionally ready to fully embrace that truth just yet.

    ¡®Ugh¡­ but for the sake of experiencing the original story¡­!¡¯

    Of course, I could always refuse to wear the dress and skip the party altogether.

    No one was holding a knife to my throat, and Raven certainly wasn¡¯t going to drag me there by force.

    But weighing my minor embarrassment against the chance to witness a major scene from the original story?

    There was no contest¡ªI had to choose thetter.

    Skipping this over something as trivial as not wanting to wear a dress? That¡¯d be ridiculous.

    Besides, I was already wearing a mask to hide my face. What was there to be embarrassed about?

    ¡°The youngdy here is the one wearing it, right? In that case, please choose one of these. I believe these will be just the right size.¡±

    ¡°Yuria, go ahead and pick one.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Fine. Let¡¯s just get this over with.

    Resolving myself, I gave the shop a quick but serious nce.

    After a moment, I selected the simplest, least revealing blue dress I could find and raised it high above my head like a certain monkey presenting a lion cub.

    This will do. No need to look further¡ªlet¡¯s just end it here.

    Without words, my gesture made my intentions clear.

    ¡°Oh my, that¡¯s quite a ssic choice. Would you like to try it on?¡±

    ¡°Can she do that?¡±

    ¡°Of course! You can¡¯t choose a dress without trying it on first.¡±

    ¡°Perfect! Go try it on, Yuria.¡±

    What? Here? Now?

    Before I could process what was happening, I found myself being ushered into a fitting room with the dress in hand.

    Inside, it was just me, arge mirror, and the in dress hanging from my arms.

    Staring at my reflection in the mirror, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit dazed by the sudden turn of events.

    ¡®Well¡­ I guess I should at least try it on. I¡¯m going to wear it at the party anyway.¡¯

    After confirming that the fitting room door was securely locked, I hesitantly hung up the dress and began undressing.

    I slipped out of my maid uniform¡ªa task I could now practically do with my eyes closed¡ªand put on the surprisingly straightforward dress.

    Once I was reasonably certain everything was in ce, I nced at the mirror.

    In the reflection stood a girl wearing a fox mask and an elegant blue dress¡ªa surreal, almost dreamlike image.

    This¡­ this was a bit much.

    ¡®I can¡¯t do this.¡¯

    I quickly shed the dress and returned to the familiarity of my maid uniform.

    Even though no one else was watching, I couldn¡¯t handle the overwhelming cuteness staring back at me in the mirror.

    It was too much.

    Why did it have to suit me so well?!

    Feeling defeated by the emotional turmoil, I could only let out a resigned sigh.

    ¡°Huh? Yuria, is something wrong? Was there a problem with the dress?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Should I bring you another one?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    I shook my head repeatedly, cradling the dress as I trudged out of the fitting room.

    Alice seemed to think there was something wrong with the dress itself, but the truth was much simpler:

    I just couldn¡¯t bring myself to wear it.

    I¡¯m sorry for being like this. Honestly, I¡¯d rather just skip the party altogether¡­.

    As I dejectedly handed the dress back to the shopkeeper, I hung my head in shame.

    That¡¯s when Raven, who had been silently observing from a distance, suddenly spoke up.

    ¡°Would you prefer something other than a dress?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Mr. Jin, what are you talking about all of a sudden?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m asking if she¡¯d be okay with something other than a dress. What do you think, part-timer?¡±

    How did he know I didn¡¯t want to wear it?

    Startled, I turned to him with a surprised expression, as if he¡¯d just read my mind.

    Raven clicked his tongue and walked over to the shopkeeper.

    ¡°Do you have any children¡¯s suits? Something suitable for her size.¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ I suppose we do.¡±

    ¡°Even though she¡¯s a girl, at her age, the difference between boys¡¯ and girls¡¯ clothing isn¡¯t that noticeable. It shouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡±

    Was it just my imagination, or did his eyes look strangely¡­ sad as he said that?

    ¡°Yuria, are you okay with not wearing a dress?¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    I gave him a silent but enthusiastic nod.

    Not having to wear a dress? That was perfect!

    I wasn¡¯t sure what assumptions he was making, but I wasn¡¯t going to argue.

    Instead, I inwardly cackled like a viin plotting their next scheme. This was going to work out in my favor.

    From there, everything moved swiftly.

    Children¡¯s suits didn¡¯t feel nearly as embarrassing as dresses.

    I even got into it, trying on different options and debating with Alice about which one suited me best.

    As it turned out, I had long arms and legs for a kid, giving me a model-like figure in the realm of children¡¯s clothing.

    Honestly, the suits suited me better than the dresses did¡ªor at least, that¡¯s how I felt.

    Click! Click!

    ¡°Aww! So cute! What¡¯s with this androgynous charm? I have to take pictures!¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Are you going to keep snapping photos every time she changes? When is this going to end? Let¡¯s wrap it up already.¡±

    Alice¡¯s overflowing excitement set off her shutter-happy tendencies, but Raven¡¯s patience wore thin after my tenth outfit change.

    Thanks to his intervention, we finally managed to wrap things up.

    I eventually settled on a suit I liked, which meant I could meet the party¡¯s dress code after all.

    ¡ª

    A few dayster, we found ourselves standing in front of Nemesis Corporation¡¯s building, where theunch party Beyond the Metafuture was being held.

    ¡°Alright. We¡¯re just guests here, so don¡¯t cause any trouble. Eat, look around, and leave quietly. Got it?¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    Alice and I raised our hands in a gesture of solemn agreement to Raven¡¯s reminder.

    Of course, knowing what was about to happen, I was just ying along.

    Clutching Alice¡¯s hand to avoid getting separated, I tilted my head as a small thought crossed my mind.

    ¡®Huh? Now that I think about it, something feels¡­ missing.¡¯

    It wasn¡¯t anything major, but there was definitely something that should¡¯ve been here.

    Unable to put my finger on it, I shrugged off the nagging thought and followed the others into the building.

    The excitement of a major event from the original story was about to begin.

 Chapter 29:

    It was a tense moment.

    Nothing disastrous would happen, but everything we¡¯d done so far could unravel in an instant.

    All we could do was wait for the oue.

    The elegant elf receptionist, seated at herputer, finally spoke in a soft voice.

    ¡°¡­Identity confirmed. Raven, Alice, and Lily. The banquet hall for external guests is on the floor above. Please take the elevator to get there.¡±

    This actually worked?

    Alice and I exchanged nces in the air, then stifledughter as we hurried toward the elevator at Raven¡¯s urging.

    Here I was, someone without a proper identity in NightHaven, walking into a building hosting a major corporate event.

    And it was all thanks to me borrowing the identity of Alice¡¯s older sister, Lily.Surprisingly, it wasn¡¯t as difficult as it sounded.

    The party Nemesis was hosting was far more casual than I had expected, with little scrutiny over attendees¡¯ credentials.

    Plus, my face was hidden behind a mask, meaning nobody could verify the ¡°contents¡± without close inspection.

    Of course, if someone in charge decided to verify identities on a whim, we¡¯d be in trouble.

    But based on what I remembered of the original story, it wasn¡¯t likely that the event would escte just yet.

    ¡®Whoa¡­ this feels like apletely different world. Everything looks so expensive.¡¯

    Clinging to Alice¡¯s hand, I followed her like a chick trailing behind its mother, ncing around as I went.

    This building wasn¡¯t Nemesis¡¯ headquarters¡ªit was a luxury hotel near the main office.

    The headquarters, where researchers and staff bustled about, wasn¡¯t ideal for hosting guests.

    For thisunch party, Nemesis had rented the 32nd through 34th floors of thisvish venue.

    Thinking about how even the random decorations scattered around could probably cover a year of my part-time wages, I instinctively tightened my grip on Alice¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Ugh, there¡¯s too many people waiting for the elevator. Should we just take the stairs?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right, the line¡¯s too long. It¡¯s only one floor up¡ªwant to take the stairs instead? Yuria, are you okay with that? Should I carry you?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Getting carried away for something as trivial as climbing stairs was too embarrassing, so I shook my head.

    I trotted up the stairs with quick steps, following the group.

    When we reached the banquet hall floor, we couldn¡¯t help but be amazed.

    ¡°Wow¡­ it¡¯s huge!¡±

    ¡°They really spent a lot of money on this.¡±

    The banquet hall was grand, luxurious, and lively.

    It was a massive, open space with no columns obstructing the view, designed specifically for events like this.

    All around were people, tables, more people, and even more people.

    ¡®There¡¯s so many¡­ easily in the triple digits.¡¯

    Crowds weren¡¯t exactly my thing, and the sheer number of attendees was draining my energy already.

    While I sighed internally, Alice, seemingly thrilled, was staring at the food tables with sparkling eyes, unconsciously wiping the corner of her mouth.

    ¡°Tsk, tsk. What should we eat first? I feel like seafood today¡­!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re already thinking about food? Hold on a second.¡±

    Raven grabbed Alice, who looked ready to bolt to the buffet, and opened the pamphlet he¡¯d been given at the entrance.

    ¡°ording to the schedule, the opening ceremony starts at 10. As for the meal¡­ looks like it¡¯s served after everything ends at around midnight. Until then, we¡¯ll have to make do with the snacks over there.¡±

    ¡°W-what? You mean I have to wait two hours?!¡±

    Alice looked devastated, as if she couldn¡¯t believe what she was hearing.

    She¡¯d skipped breakfast like someone ready to demolish a buffet, so the thought of waiting two hours must have been a crushing blow.

    This is why you shouldn¡¯t have refused the bread I offered earlier!

    ¡°Nooo¡­!¡±

    ¡°There are light snacks at the tables over there. Grab something to tide you over until then.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s my only choice! Let¡¯s go, Yuria!¡±

    ¡°¡­?!¡±

    Alice suddenly grabbed my hand and marched toward the snack table.

    I didn¡¯t particrly want to eat anything, but since I couldn¡¯t voice my objection, I let myself be dragged along.

    The table was attended by a staff member dressed simrly to the elf receptionist we had met earlier.

    Without taking her eyes off the food, Alice hurriedly asked,

    ¡°Excuse me, can we eat this?¡±

    ¡°Feel free to help yourselves.¡±

    ¡°Really? Thank you!¡±

    ¡°Please remember to dispose of any trash in the bins ced around the hall.¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡±

    With that, Alice began scanning the table like a predator eyeing prey, quickly piling up tes with the most delicious-looking snacks.

    Soon, her arms were so full that the term ¡°finger food¡± no longer seemed applicable.

    Feeling embarrassed to stand next to her, I averted my gaze and picked up a small mandarin tart.

    ¡®This looks tasty. I¡¯ll just have this one.¡¯

    Sliding the bottom part of my mask to the side, I popped the tart into my mouth.

    It was amazing.

    The tartness of the fresh mandarin blended perfectly with the crispy, buttery crust, making me smile despite myself.

    As expected of a major corporation¡ªeven their desserts were on another level.

    I savored the lingering vor, quietly impressed.

    ¡°Mahiher! Hhihaho mahihher?¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    ¡°Um¡­ Hwah. Yuria, is it good?¡±

    Ah, she was asking if it was tasty.

    I turned my head, wiped my mouth, adjusted my mask, and nodded at Alice.

    It was delicious.

    Mandarins and tarts¡ªhow could thatbination possibly fail?

    Satisfied with my reaction, Alice patted the top of my head and suggested we head back.

    While being treated like a child was a little embarrassing, Alice was a pretty girl, so I let it slide. Hmph, go ahead and pat my head all you want.

    Having effectively wiped out an entire table of finger foods, we returned to where Raven was standing.

    That¡¯s when we spotted him deep in conversation with a strikingly dressed woman.

    ¡®Oh, that¡¯s¡­.¡¯

    I recognized her immediately. It was impossible not to¡ªher distinctive appearance was unforgettable.

    A ponytail of deep navy blue hair tied high, a bikini top and tight jeans that showed off her healthy brown skin beneath a thick leather jacket, a skull-printed eyepatch covering one side of her face, and a coiled whip hanging at her hip.

    It was Lexi, the uniquely mboyant bodyguard Fixer, as entric in appearance as Alice in her modified kimono.

    ¡°Uh¡­.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Unlike me, who knew her from the original story, it seemed this was Alice and Lexi¡¯s first meeting.

    Alice blinked in surprise at the striking woman in front of Raven, her provocative attire catching her off guard.

    Lexi, on the other hand, tilted her head curiously, shifting her gaze between Alice¡¯s pink-haired, kimono-d figure and me.

    Well, it made sense. If someone showed up in a bikini anywhere other than a pool, most people would be taken aback.

    If I didn¡¯t know who Lexi was, I¡¯d probably have assumed she was¡­ questionable.

    However, since Alice herself often wore outfits that risked exposing too much, she quickly recovered from her shock and turned to Raven.

    ¡°Um¡­ Mr. Jin, who is this person?¡±

    ¡°Oh, Alice, you¡¯re here. This? It¡¯s Lexi.¡±

    ¡°This? That¡¯s harsh, Jin!¡±

    Lexiughed as she pped Raven¡¯s shoulder with enough force to make a dull thud echo. Even from a distance, it looked painful.

    When she suddenly pointed at Alice as if something had just clicked, I reflexively braced myself.

    ¡°Oh, I get it now. You¡¯re that annoying little brat, right?¡±

    ¡°W-who are you calling an annoying brat?!¡±

    ¡°Heh? Didn¡¯t you pester him for days to take you on as an employee? And you¡¯re what, 18? That¡¯s a brat if I¡¯ve ever seen one.¡±

    ¡°Ugh¡­ j-just because you¡¯re older doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s something to brag about¡­.¡±

    ¡°Not really? I¡¯m not that old, anyway.¡±

    Wow, this was straight out of the original story.

    I nced between Alice and Lexi, fascinated by the unfolding catfight.

    On one side, you had Raven¡¯s oldrade, someone who had fought alongside him on countless battlefields and saved his life more than once.

    On the other, you had Alice, a newfound family member who had reminded Raven of dreams he¡¯d forgotten and be a precious part of his life.

    Who would emerge victorious? Who would im the title of leading heroine?

    As Imented theck of popcorn, Raven stepped in, lightly tapping both women on the tops of their heads to break up the argument.

    ¡°Hey, you two idiots, cut it out. Don¡¯t cause a scene here¡ªyou¡¯ll bother everyone around us. If you want to fight, do it outside.¡±

    ¡°I-I didn¡¯t start this! She picked a fight with me!¡± Alice protested indignantly.

    She wasn¡¯t wrong. All she had done was ask who Lexi was, and suddenly she¡¯d been attacked.

    Lexi seemed to realize this, because she gave Alice a sheepish grin before casually saying,

    ¡°Alright, alright, my bad. It¡¯s just been so long since I¡¯ve seen Jin, and when some girl showed up, I got a little defensive. But, for the record, I wasn¡¯t the one who called you annoying¡ªhe was.¡±

    ¡°¡­Mr. Jin!¡±

    ¡°Not wrong, though.¡±

    ¡°M-maybe, but couldn¡¯t you have phrased it nicer? We¡¯ve been working together for months, and you¡¯re still so petty! Can¡¯t you at least pretend to be polite in front of other people?!¡±

    Alice¡¯s frustration bubbled over as she stepped closer to Raven, looking up at him with an expression of genuine hurt.

    That was her ¡°I¡¯m seriously upset¡± face.

    From experience, I knew it would take at least ten minutes for her to cool down.

    It wasn¡¯t just that Raven thought she was annoying¡ªshe could handle that. It was the fact that he¡¯d openly said it to someone else that stung.

    ¡®Looks like Round One of the Heroine Battle goes to Lexi. I guess experience wins out after all.¡¯

    As I silently marveled at the scene, a chill suddenly ran down my spine. I felt someone¡¯s presence nearby and turned to see Lexi crouching down, meeting me at eye level.

    Why¡­ Why was she doing this?

    Had she somehow read my thoughts about her being more experienced?

    ¡°I thought you might be a boy, but nope, definitely a girl. So, what¡¯s your rtionship with Jin?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Hmm? Don¡¯t want to answer? Or can¡¯t speak?¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    ¡°Ah, I see.¡±

    Her lone red eye curved into a crescent as I nodded vigorously, confirming thetter.

    Her gaze was terrifying, like she¡¯d found an interesting toy to y with.

    Please, don¡¯t. I¡¯m just a temp worker at the Fixer Office.

    As I iled internally under her intense scrutiny, Alice smoothly stepped in, positioning herself between Lexi and me.

    ¡°Hey! Don¡¯t pick on our cute youngest member!¡±

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t really picking on her. Hm¡­ fine.¡±

    Lexi straightened up and nced back at Raven. From behind Alice, her face looked oddly wistful, like a girl reluctantly letting go of something she cherished.

    ¡°Interesting group you¡¯ve got here, Jin.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s never a dull moment. Honestly, it¡¯s exhausting.¡±

    ¡°Heh, I can see that. Still, you seem happy. That¡¯s good.¡±

    What was this atmosphere?

    Alice and I exchanged uneasy nces before quietly listening to their conversation.

    Lexi pulled something from her pocket and handed it to Raven.

    ¡°Here. My contact info. Give me a call if you ever have the time. The others would love to hear from you.¡±

    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll think about it.¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll be off then. You two¡ªsee youter.¡±

    With that, Lexi strode out of the banquet hall without a backward nce.

    Once her presence was gone, I finally exhaled deeply, relieved.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    If a lioness were to take human form, she would look like Lexi.

    Even standing still, she had an overwhelming presence that made my heart race in fear.

    Knowing she¡¯d show up didn¡¯t prepare me for the sheer impact of meeting her in person.

    ¡ª

    [ ¡°Ladies and gentlemen! We are thrilled to bring you a truly special experience tonight. Please turn your attention to the stage, where you will witness a groundbreaking innovation¡ªa historic moment for all Meta-Humans!¡± ]

    The MC¡¯s voice suddenly boomed from the speakers, signaling that it was time for the event to begin.

    Beyond the Metafuture.

    Little did anyone know that for Nemesis, this would mark the beginning of their final fate.

    The real story was about to unfold.

    As I turned my attention to the stage, a sudden thought struck me like lightning.

    ¡®Wait. Where¡¯s the client?¡¯

    The person who was supposed to connect the Fixer Office with its third member.

    She should¡¯ve shown up by now, but there was no sign of her anywhere.

    Amid the apuse ringing out across the hall, a sense of unease settled over me. Something was definitely off.

    TL Note: Rate us on <em><strong>NOVEL UPDATES</strong></em>

 Chapter 30:

    A solid sense of something being terribly wrong welled up within me.

    It was like the feeling of trying to align two ends of a shape I¡¯d been meticulously sketching, only for them to refuse to meet.

    So I urgently retraced my memories, trying to recall the increasingly hazy details of the original plot.

    ¡®How did the original storyline flow in the beginning again?¡¯

    I began organizing the original work¡¯s timeline sequentially.

    The protagonist of Fixer¡¯s first episode, as I remembered, was Alice.

    It was the story of how she went from being a prospective police recruit to a staff member at the Fixer Office, through a series of unexpected events.

    After that, episodes featuring her sister, Lily, and several other surrounding characters unfolded.

    It was only during this particr episode that the roster of regr characters started to grow in earnest.This was known as the Nemesis Party Terror Incident.

    It was an act of violence meant to expose the secret behind Nemesis¡¯ new product.

    Of course, despite being called a ¡°terror incident,¡± it wasn¡¯t a grim scenario involving countless deaths or a flood of victims.

    It was more along the lines of someone wrecking havoc at an exclusive banquet for VIPs, with a dozen security robots getting smashed.

    Considering how the Blood Night Incident in the original story had caused countless casualties and nearly killed the protagonist, this was rtively tame.

    In Nighthaven, incidents like these weren¡¯t particrly rare.

    ¡®Thinking about the timeline¡­ hmm.¡¯

    The episode¡¯s progression was roughly as follows:

    1. Raven and Alice, invited by Nemesis, arrived at the hotel hosting the party.

    2. Inside the hotel, they encountered a suspicious girl they had met before, wandering about.

    3. It turned out the girl was the younger sister of the terrorist instigating the incident, and she requested Raven¡¯s help to stop her brother.

    4. Finally, the protagonist¡¯s group discovered that the reason behind the attack was Nemesis holding the terrorist¡¯s childhood friend captive, prompting them to crush thepany¡¯s shady conspiracy and save the day.

    ¡®By now¡­ no, if this is following the original plot, we should have already met the client before encountering Lexi.¡¯

    Could I have misremembered something?

    Or had something gone terribly awry along the way?

    Whatever the case, the situation as it stood was precarious.

    If the client failed to appear, the Fixer Office would lose a skilled hacker and mage in one fell swoop.

    ¡®Could he possiblyplete the job without the protagonist¡¯s help? No, that¡¯s impossible. For one, Lexi alone would stop him dead in his tracks.¡¯

    I thought back to Lexi, the bikini-d woman with the skull eye patch I¡¯d encountered earlier.

    At a nce, she might seem like just another flirt, but she was actually a Triple Number Fixer.

    In this world, she was acknowledged as a formidable force with impressive skills.

    Even Alice would barely hold her own against her, and it would take Raven giving his all to face her head-on.

    It was clear that fighting her without the protagonist¡¯s help was out of the question.

    ¡®Where did it go wrong¡­? No, it¡¯s silly to even think about that. The Blood Night Incident was pushed ahead of schedule, messing everything up. What I need to figure out now is¡­ how to restore things to their proper order.¡¯

    However, as I tried to devise a solution, my thoughts became increasingly tangled.

    Could I even manage to set things right in the first ce? Doubts crept in.

    Ah, this was why I hated getting involved with the protagonist¡¯s group.

    It wasn¡¯t just about being caught up in their endless string of incidents. My involvement created cracks in the carefully turning wheels of the story, preventing the plot from smoothly reaching its happy ending.

    ¡­Would it have been better to leave that vampire in the alley alone?

    No, I couldn¡¯t have done that.

    Perhaps if I hadn¡¯t seen it. But once I¡¯d witnessed it with my own eyes, there was no way I could just let it slide.

    If there was going to be an innocent victim, and I had the power to stop it, how could I possibly stand by?

    Even if I were to turn back time, I¡¯d make the same choice again.

    It was inevitable. There was no point in regretting it.

    ¡®Looks like I need to find the client.¡¯

    Good. My thoughts were sorted.

    The client¡ª the terrorist¡¯s younger sister¡ª was somewhere in this hotel.

    I had to find her and get her to connect with Raven, giving us a reason to step into this mess.

    Once the incident was resolved, I¡¯d use this connection to bring her brother into the Fixer Office.

    After that, they¡¯d steer themselves toward their happy ending without any further interference from me.

    ¡®Alright. Let¡¯s patch this up somehow, just this once. After that, I¡¯ll make sure to stay out of the original plot entirely. Once this gig is over, I¡¯m quietly leaving the office.¡¯

    With that resolve, I briefly envisioned the office¡¯s future without me.

    Bounty hunts by corporations, victims of artifact rampages, massive monster attacks, serial killers targeting us, unresolved grudges from wartime,rge-scale corporate wars, derations of war by cross-species liberation armies, ambushes by government assassination units, surprise invasions by interdimensional raiders¡­.

    Yeah, I wouldn¡¯t stand a chance.

    I felt a bit guilty knowing all that and still nning to make a clean exit.

    But hey, I was just a temp. Surely they could forgive me for this much, right?

    ¡°Hmm? Why? Need to go to the bathroom? Want me toe along?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Alice, let them go to the bathroom alone. Take your time, and don¡¯t get lost like Mia, okay?¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    Feigning an excuse about the bathroom, I slipped out of the banquet hall as Alice and Raven, both bored, remained watching the opening ceremony.

    Once I¡¯d gotten far enough from the entrance, I darted off in the opposite direction of the bathrooms.

    ¡®A small girl with braided green hair. I need to find her before the attack begins.¡¯

    There was about an hour left before the terror incident unfolded.

    Time wasn¡¯t on my side.

    ¡ª

    ¡°Phew¡­ What a relief. Wait, who are yo¡ª!¡±

    ¡°Stun.¡±

    ¡°Agh!¡±

    Zap!

    A bright blue current crackled from the gloves of a man, silencing the guard in an instant.

    Etched onto his gloves was a script that looked like mere doodles at first nce.

    But within ity the essence of modernized magic, a reinterpretation of traditional spells through contemporary mathematics and programming.

    It forsook the raw destructive power of ancient magic in favor of efficiency¡ª maximizing output with minimal mana.

    ¡°Apologies for the intrusion,¡± the man muttered, bowing slightly to the unconscious guard before stripping him of his uniform.

    After hiding the guard in a bathroom stall to avoid detection, he casually walked out, now d in the security uniform.

    From his research, guard shifts changed every hour.

    That meant he had just 60 minutes toplete all preparations.

    A daunting task? Perhaps.

    But for someone with every movement nned out in their mind, it was doable.

    ¡®Just one chance. I have only this one shot to save Reine.¡¯

    Gritting his teeth, the man in the stolen uniform¡ª David¡ª steeled himself.

    Half a year had passed since his precious childhood friend disappeared without a trace. The memory of her filled him with an unquenchable rage.

    ¡®Nemesis¡­!¡¯

    David, a half-blood bear beastfolk from the underworld with no innate magical talent, was an unlikely schr.

    Yet, through sharp intuition and unique inspiration, he earned a schrship to the prestigious Oculia University.

    Since childhood, David had leaned on the steadfast emotional support of his friend, Reine.

    ¨C ¡°David, did you get into another fight? You¡¯re not even strong, so why act so foolishly?¡±n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    ¨C ¡°Those guys insulted you, Reine. They said you were just a vain courtesan relying on her looks.¡±

    ¨C ¡°Oh,e on. You should ignore nonsense like that. What matters is that I¡¯d rather see you unhurt, David. You¡¯re going to be someone amazing someday, after all.¡±

    ¨C ¡°¡­I can¡¯t be someone like that. Besides, what does it even mean to be ¡®amazing¡¯?¡±

    ¨C ¡°Hmm¡­ a professor? Ahaha, I don¡¯t actually know, to be honest¡­.¡±

    ¨C ¡°A professor¡­ Then, one day, when I truly be a professor, I¡¯ll make sure to bring you happiness, Reine.¡±

    ¨C ¡°Oh? Really? Well, that sounds great! It¡¯ll be tough, though¡ªgood luck!¡±

    As a child, David dreamed naively of bing a professor¡ªsomeone great¡ªso he could make Reine happy.

    But that grand ambition, born of youthful innocence, would nevere to fruition.

    While David pursued his studies to achieve his goal, someone who coveted the unique blood flowing through Reine¡¯s veins kidnapped her without leaving a trace.

    When he found out, it was toote. David¡¯s fury reached its boiling point.

    Everything that had elevated him from a worthless thug in the underworld to a brilliant student recognized by all was thanks to Reine.

    ¨C ¡°Brother! Is it true you dropped out of university?! What¡¯s going on?!¡±

    ¨C ¡°Reine has disappeared. Until I find her, I can¡¯t waste time lounging around in school.¡±

    ¨C ¡°Re-Reine? Sister Reine¡­?¡±

    ¨C ¡°You probably won¡¯t hear from me for a while. Take care.¡±

    ¨C ¡°Wait! Brother! Don¡¯t leave!¡±

    Dropping out of university without hesitation, David used all the money he had saved and every bit of knowledge he¡¯d acquired to track her down relentlessly.

    After six months, he uncovered the truth: Nemesis was behind her disappearance. The corporation had discovered the nature of her illness and intended to exploit it.

    David learned that Nemesis nned to showcase theirtest invention¡ªa serum derived from the rare Hexahemia Syndrome¡ªto their VIP clients.

    His n was simple: seize the opportunity when Reine was brought out of confinement and destroy Nemesis.

    ¡®Calm down. Reine is still alive. The disease she has is rare, but not immediately fatal. I know that. But still¡­.¡¯

    Even as David forced himself to think rationally, his emotions boiled over, uncontroble.

    It was no surprise.

    To David, Reine was everything: mother, sister, and a lover in his heart. She was as precious to him as his biological sister, Sabrina.

    The thought of her being kidnapped, possibly enduring unspeakable suffering while he was away, drove even the normally rational David to the brink.

    ¡®Let¡¯s go over the n again. The party on floors 32 to 34 is a distraction. The real event is seven floors higher, on the 41st floor, at the VIP session.¡¯

    Through his hacking, David had discovered Nemesis¡¯ secret: the event was meant to attract new investors by demonstrating the magical capabilities of prosthetics designed for non-human species. These prosthetics used a serum derived from Hexahemia blood.

    While Nemesis had managed to clone Reine¡¯s serum for mass production, the synthetic version was wed. Its potency and shelf life were significantly reduced¡ªbarely 30% of the original.

    To create a stronger, more stable serum, Nemesis nned to find additional subjects like Reine, initiating unprecedentedrge-scale human experimentation.

    ¡®If they move to the next phase, Reine¡¯s life will no longer be guaranteed. This may be the first andst chance to save her. I must seed.¡¯

    Ding.

    As David repeated the n in his head, the elevator doors opened in front of him.

    He knew that stepping inside meant there would be no turning back.

    There was a chance everything would fall apart. He could end up rotting in prison for life.

    Nemesis was a rapidly growing global corporation, while David was nothing more than a half-blooded bear beastfolk with no backing or connections.

    But none of that mattered.

    What he feared most wasn¡¯t imprisonment¡ªit was the regret of not reaching for the hand he could have saved.

    Even if he were to die, he¡¯d have no regrets.

    Resolute, David prepared to step into the elevator.

    ¡°Stupid brother!¡±

    ¡°¡­Sabrina?¡±

    Turning, David saw a small girl with the same green hair as his.

    Sabrina Greylord¡ªhis one and only sister.

    ¡°Why are you here? It¡¯s dangerous. Go home,¡± David said in a cold voice, pulling his cap low.

    He didn¡¯t know how she had followed him, but he couldn¡¯t let her get caught up in his ns.

    ¡°And you? What do you think you¡¯re doing?! You¡¯re about to throw your life away for Sister Reine!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Are you going to try to stop me?¡±

    ¡°Ugh¡­ But it¡¯s reckless! How do you n to fight Nemesis all by yourself?! This is suicide! Sister Reine wouldn¡¯t want this!¡±

    Suicide. Something even Reine wouldn¡¯t wish for.

    Closing his eyes briefly, David let Sabrina¡¯s words sink in.

    Despite trying to remain logical, the storm of emotions within him refused to settle.

    Finally, his pent-up rage burst forth.

    ¡°¡­Be quiet! I¡¯m not doing this because I can. I¡¯m doing it because I have to!¡±

    ¡°Brother! Brother, no!¡±

    ¡°Go home. I¡¯ll return with Reine.¡±

    With that, David stepped into the elevator.

    Sabrina ran to stop him, but the doors shut mercilessly in her face.

    The ship had sailed.

    Tears welled in Sabrina¡¯s eyes as she despaired over her inability to stop him.

    ¡®What do I do¡­ what can I possibly do¡­?¡¯

    At only ten years old, there was little she could hope to achieve.

    She had tried seeking help, even rushing to Fixers to plead her case. But every adult she approached dismissed her vague, unprofitable request without hesitation.

    ¡®I¡­ I¡¯mpletely powerless.¡¯

    Sinking to her knees, Sabrina clenched her fists in helpless frustration as tears streamed down her cheeks.

    It was a cruel twist of fate.

    Had a certain office not closed early while searching for a ghost, Sabrina might have met a man willing to take her request for as little as a single coin.

    But for now, it seemed as if the twisted gears of fate had abandoned her.

    Destiny whispered: David¡¯s n would fail, and everything would be for naught.

    Themb prayed for a miracle. With no other choice, she desperately wished and waited.

    And sometimes, miracles extend their hand to a desperatemb.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Eek! W-Who are you?!¡±

    A figure dropped down from the ceiling in front of Sabrina.

    It was Yuria, dressed sharply in a child-sized suit, who had been silently observing the situation.

    ¡®Is this where I fix things?¡¯

    The master watchmaker of destiny had arrived to repair the broken gears.

    TL Note: Rate us on <em><strong>NOVEL UPDATES</strong></em>

 Chapter 31:

    Chapter 31

    Encountering Sabrina was almost a coincidence.

    No matter how much I searched around the party hall, I couldn¡¯t find her.

    Half giving up, I had wandered down to the underground parking lot where David¡¯s n was set to begin.

    But who would have thought she¡¯d try to persuade David all on her own, miserably and without anyone¡¯s help?

    It seemed that this was a worldline where Sabrina and Raven had no significant connection to each other.

    ¡®Hmm¡­ Well, looking at it another way, it¡¯s kind of fortunate. If Sabrina wasn¡¯t here at all, we wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything.¡¯

    It wasn¡¯t that bad of a situation.

    The worst-case scenario would be Sabrina being injured or kidnapped, and thus absent from the hotel.At this moment, she was the only person who, through David¡¯s files, knew the true purpose of this terrorist attack and the Nemesis conspiracy.

    As long as I could bring Sabrina and Raven together, things would somehow start moving forward.

    ¡®Alright. Now¡¯s the time. Let¡¯s go down.¡¯

    David remained firm in his decision despite his younger sister¡¯s pleas, boarding the elevator.

    Sabrina, who arrivedte, copsed in front of the firmly closed elevator doors, crying her heart out.

    At that moment, as I hung upside down from the ceiling using telekinesis, I released my hold and quietlynded on the floor.

    ¡°Sniff, hic¡­ Oppa¡­ huhk, huhkyahh! Wh-what the¡ª!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Sabrina, bawling pitifully enough to make anyone watching feel sorry for her, suddenly froze and scrambled backward in panic when she saw someone drop out of nowhere.

    Startled by my unexpected appearance, she stopped crying instantly and crawled away like a scared animal.

    Well, nothing stops a child¡¯s tears like a shock.

    After inadvertently delivering that ¡°therapy,¡± I puffed out my chest and stared confidently at Sabrina.

    And then, as if finally processing my appearance, she wiped her tears with her forearm and stood up with a wary expression.

    ¡°What¡­ What the heck, are you a guard? No, you¡¯re way too small for that¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Wait, more importantly, you! You were eavesdropping on us, weren¡¯t you? Are you going to snitch?!¡±

    Thunk.

    The same Sabrina who had been bawling her eyes out moments ago now snapped her mouth shut and struck a threatening pose as if ready to lunge at me.

    Oh, wow, so that¡¯s the Iron Tiger Fist technique from the original story.

    Her build was about the same as mine, but her presence felt as overwhelming as a giant bear. Incredible.

    ¡®No, this isn¡¯t the time to be impressed. I should clear up the misunderstanding first. I need to convey that I want to help, so we can smoothly enlist Raven¡¯s assistance¡­¡¯

    As I muttered to myself internally, I suddenly realized something crucial.

    ¡­Wait. How was I supposed tomunicate all this to Sabrina?

    ¡°Answer me! If you don¡¯t, I won¡¯t hold back¡ªeven if you¡¯re a kid! I¡¯ll smash your face in with that mask on!¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    Oh no.

    Ipletely forgot¡ªI couldn¡¯t speak!

    At this rate, I wouldn¡¯t even have a chance to exin myself before getting beaten up.

    Panicked, I shook my head vigorously at the hostile Sabrina, signaling that I had no such intention.

    Then, I crossed my fingers in an ¡°X¡± over my throat to indicate that I couldn¡¯t talk and raised my hands in a gesture of surrender.

    ¡°You¡­ can¡¯t talk? And I¡¯m supposed to believe that now¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Hmm. As expected, she didn¡¯t believe me right away.

    Well, it¡¯s natural for someone from the underworld to be distrustful.

    It¡¯s only reasonable to suspect a shady stranger you¡¯ve just met.

    But this was a problem.

    We were at a juncture where mutual trust and cooperation were the only way to achieve a good oue. Wasting this opportunity and time was disastrous!

    ¡®Ah! Maybe this will work¡­¡¯

    How could I progress in this situation?

    As I wracked my brain for a solution, a brilliant idea suddenly shed through my mind.

    A way to calm down the agitated Sabrina and earn her trust.

    Yes, once I had the thought, I immediately put it into action.

    I carefully opened my hands, bent my fingers together, and moved them above my head in an arch-like motion.

    Then, I bounced on the spot slightly, wiggling my hands as if imitating floppy ears.

    ¡­What? Wondering what I¡¯m doing?

    I¡¯m mimicking the round, adorable ears of a bear, obviously! Isn¡¯t it clear?

    ¡°You¡­ that¡­ it¡¯s Reine¡¯s¡­!¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    That¡¯s right! That¡¯s it!

    I nodded furiously at Sabrina, whose gaze shifted from suspicion to surprise, then to relief.

    What I had just done was none other than the bear imitation Reine, the kidnapped princess, had created.

    For Sabrina, whose round ears covered in fur made her look more like a bear than a human, it was a special dance Reine had crafted to console her¡ªa gesture of deep bond and understanding.

    To Sabrina, who had felt isted in Beastfolk society, it was a precious memory she shared with Reine, someone akin to an elder sister.

    It was a perfect signal to show we were connected!

    ¡­Well, it did feel a bit embarrassing to move like a child performing a silly dance.

    But considering how visibly her guard was lowering, now wasn¡¯t the time to let shame get in the way.

    ¡°Could it be¡­ Reine sent you?!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡­ who are you? No, never mind. If you know that, you can¡¯t be an enemy.¡±

    Her previously tense shoulders rxed, and it seemed like she was starting to believe I wasn¡¯t hiding any ill intent.

    The bear dance¡ªwhat a reliable tool.

    As relief washed over me, Sabrina spoke again, her face tinged with guilt.

    ¡°Alright. I couldn¡¯t stop my brother. You¡¯vee to scold me for that, haven¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    ¡°¡­I know. If Reine were here, she would¡¯ve stopped that idiot brother of mine from fighting Nemesis alone. It¡¯s impossible to win¡ªit¡¯s like an egg trying to break a rock.¡±

    Even though I shook my head in disagreement, Sabrina continued, her eyes heavy with resignation as she stared at the elevator.

    Then, she looked at me again, a faint smile crossing her lips as if she¡¯d realized something.

    ¡°Even someone like me, who never went to school, knows that. My brother wouldn¡¯t do this if he didn¡¯t know that too, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°That idiot brother is going because he has to, not because he can win.¡±

    Wait.

    Did she just¡­?

    No way, she¡¯s not thinking something reckless, is she?

    ¡°I have to go help him. I might not be of much use, but¡­ I can still do something.¡±

    ¡°¡­?!¡±

    ¡°If you meet Reine again, tell her this. It¡¯s not her fault¡ªit¡¯s just that two foolish siblings decided to act on their own.¡±

    No, no, no!

    This isn¡¯t where youe to that conclusion.

    You don¡¯t want your brother to die, so you¡¯re supposed to let me find someone to help through Raven! Why are you suddenly determined to assist David yourself?!

    ¡®Did she misunderstand, thinking Reine didn¡¯t give up and kept trying because of me? Ah, this is driving me crazy!¡¯

    But looking at Sabrina¡¯s face, now devoid of any clouds of doubt or despair, I knew there was no stopping her.

    Was this how Sabrina had felt as she let David go earlier?

    Watching the original plot unravel spectacrly, I wanted to cry.

    Ding.

    The elevator door opened.

    Sabrina stepped inside without a hint of hesitation.

    If I let her go alone, everything would end in disaster.

    Realizing that, I quickly dashed after her and jumped into the elevator.

    ¡°What the¡ª? You¡¯re not supposed to follow me. Someone has to stay behind to ry the message to Reine.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­Fine. Do what you want. I warned you. If anything happens from here on out, it¡¯s your fault.¡±

    Who was worried about whom here?

    Sabrina turned her head with a huff, but there was a subtle hint of relief on her face, as if secretly d I had followed.

    I wanted nothing more than to grab her by the back of her cor and drag her to Raven immediately.

    But doing that would mean openly using telekinesis, which was a problem.

    She might look like a cute girl, but being a bear Beastfolk, her strength wasparable to an average adult male.

    Using telekinesis openly would ruin all my efforts to keep it a secret so far. Worse, I¡¯d be a global sensation as the world¡¯s only known psychic, swamped with attention and handshakes from strangers.

    Of course, what would happen next was anyone¡¯s guess.

    Things could take an unexpected turn and somehow lead to a positive oue.

    But one thing was certain:

    If it turned out that way, I could kiss my peaceful life as a part-timer at the Crowley Problem-Solvers goodbye.

    ¡®What do I do? Seriously, how do I get out of this mess¡­?¡¯

    In the cramped elevator shooting from the underground parking lot to the upper floors, I was lost in thought to the point my head began to ache.

    And when the elevator came to a stop at the floor Sabrina had selected, a sudden shift in perspective hit me, born out of the stress muddling my mind.

    ¡®¡­Do I really need to stop Sabrina? If it¡¯se to this, why not just help her carry out the terrorist n and ensure David meets Raven directly?¡¯

    It was a bold, reckless idea.

    Forget the original story¡¯s flow. Skip all the intermediate steps and go straight for the result.

    Come to think of it, clinging to the original plot was kind of ridiculous.

    The same person harping on about ¡°sticking to the original¡± had already taken down Drakel and stolen the Tesseract?

    What was I, some secret emergency stash for convenience?

    nning things out in minute detail was never my style. Acting impulsively was much more than my speed.

    ¡®David¡¯s obstacles are twofold: a horde of battle robots his firepower can¡¯t handle and Lexi, whose strength ispletely out of scale. If I can just remove those two obstacles, David¡¯s n can seed.¡¯

    Abandoning the preconception that I had to stick to the original plot, I asked myself: couldn¡¯t I remove these two roadblocks for David?

    ¡®Even if I can¡¯t eliminate them, I could at least push them out of the way temporarily. That should be enough.¡¯

    Trailing behind Sabrina as she strode out of the elevator, I began fleshing out the hastily conceived n in my mind.

    ¡®Hide my powers, avoid getting caught up in the terror plot, stay safe, and neutralize both the battle robots and Lexi. Maybe¡­ this could actually work?¡¯

    The more I thought about it, the clearer the n became, like puzzle pieces fitting perfectly together. My eyes couldn¡¯t help but sparkle with excitement.

    Meanwhile, at the banquet hall.

    [ ¡°That concludes the product introduction¡­ Now, let¡¯s take a short break! Please stay tuned for the uing presentation, where you¡¯ll witness a new innovation for the future of metahumans!¡± ]

    As the emcee announced a break before the main event, Raven, who had been half-listening to the product introduction, clicked his tongue knowingly.

    ¡°¡­Innovation, my ass.¡±

    ¡°Why? Isn¡¯t a prosthetic that even other species can use pretty innovative?¡± Alice asked, tilting her head.

    ¡°Listening to them, I can tell¡ªit¡¯s nothing new. This tech already existed. About ten years ago, during one of the most brutal war periods.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡±

    Alice¡¯s eyes widened in shock. She had assumed it was groundbreaking technology, yet Raven was saying it was a decade old.

    As she turned toward him, silently demanding an exnation, Raven nonchntly scratched his ear and replied.

    ¡°Why do you think other species can¡¯t use prosthetics?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ isn¡¯t it because magical energy can¡¯t flow through machinery?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s about half of it. The real reason is that every species has vastly different body structures.¡±

    Humans and orcs were as different from each other as orcs and elves were. And with the countless different species out there, it was absurd to lump them all together.

    ¡°Now that you mention it, that makes sense. There¡¯s no way a wooden doll-like treant and a merfolk resembling a fish could use the same prosthetic¡­¡±

    ¡°Exactly. But apparently, this one works for all of them. So why do you think that is?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡±

    Alice frowned, trying to figure it out, but when no answer came to her, she looked at Raven, seeking an exnation.

    ¡°It uses the properties of magic. Both treants and merfolk have magical energy in their bodies. If the prosthetic can interpret the magical responses when they try to move, it¡¯s not impossible.¡±

    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s amazing! Because of magic, huh?¡± Alice pped her hands in admiration.

    But Raven sighed, as if that wasn¡¯t the point.

    ¡°There¡¯s a problem with that method, though. If it responds to magic, it also drains magic. Prosthetics like these consume the user¡¯s magic just by being attached. And they put significant strain on the connected body part.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ definitely an issue.¡±

    ¡°Exactly. That¡¯s why people who desperately needed limbs used them at first but discarded them once they realized they weren¡¯t suitable for long-term use. They do more harm than good.¡±

    Raven¡¯s gaze grew colder as he looked toward the emcee¡¯s side of the hall.

    Nemesis must have known this. So why were they pushing these onto the market so confidently?

    As he pondered this, feeling his hands itch with a vague sense of unease, Alice, who had been ncing around nervously, suddenly spoke up with concern.

    ¡°By the way, Jin, Yuria hasn¡¯te back from the restroom yet. Do you think she might¡¯ve¡­ gotten lost or something?¡±

    ¡°Huh? You¡¯re right. Where the hell did that part-timer go?¡±

    Raven scratched the back of his head.

    Knowing her personality, Yuria was usuallyposed and dependable. And considering her identity as a ghost, there wasn¡¯t much to worry about.

    Still, it wasn¡¯t great for an employee to be gone this long. As her boss, he couldn¡¯t just let it slide.

    ¡°Should I step out and look for her? Not like there¡¯s much point in sticking around here. Let¡¯s take a walk outside and grab some food while we¡¯re at it.¡±

    ¡°Yes! Let¡¯s go quickly!¡±

    Raven and Alice left the banquet hall at a leisurely pace, their steps unhurried.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    It wasn¡¯t that they didn¡¯t care¡ªit was more that they trusted the small, cute part-timer not to cause any trouble. Or so they thought.

 Chapter 32:

    Chapter 32

    While I was sorting out my n in my head and calcting the perfect timing to put it into action, Sabrina, who had been walking briskly ahead, suddenly turned her head sharply to look at me.

    ¡°You¡­ What¡¯s your name? Oh, wait, you can¡¯t talk, can you?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll just call you Fox. You¡¯re wearing a fox mask, after all. That works, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    Sure, call me Fox, I don¡¯t mind.

    I nodded as if to say just that.

    Did she understand my meaning? Sabrina made a pouty expression, scrunching her thick eyebrows adorably, and said, ¡°Fox.If you¡¯re following me, I¡¯ll take that as your agreement to help. But if things get dangerous, ditch me and run. Got it?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Answer me! Oh, right.¡±

    I can¡¯t answer, remember?

    As I stared at her quietly, silently asking who she thought she was talking to, Sabrina awkwardly twitched her round ears and cleared her throat.

    ¡°Ahem, anyway! If you slow me down, I won¡¯t let you off.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    ¡°Are you saying I shouldn¡¯t worry? Geez, for someone who looks so fragile, you sure are confident.¡±

    Seeing me nod again, Sabrina chuckled briefly before returning her gaze forward, her expression turning serious as if the momentary levity had never happened.

    Not that I med her.

    If someone found us here, it wouldn¡¯t just be a matter of getting scolded¡ªDavid¡¯s entire n could be jeopardized. It wasn¡¯t the time to be chatting idly.

    Looking around quickly, Sabrina exined, ¡°ording to my brother¡¯s files, this is an unused passage. It¡¯s a space abandoned after the hotel was remodeled.¡±

    The ce we had entered was a tall, empty corridor.

    This was part of what peoplemonly called the hotel¡¯s ¡°back of house¡± area, a staff-only zone. It had been turned into a dead passage during multiple remodeling phases.

    No CCTV, no human presence¡ªan ideal spot for someone nning something shady.

    Hehe, this feels like something out of a ninja movie.

    As I followed Sabrina closely, I couldn¡¯t help but feel amused. But then, a question popped into my mind.

    Come to think of it¡­ how exactly does Sabrina n to act here?

    ¡°Why are you staring? Are you asking what my n is?¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    ¡°Oh, right. You should know too, huh? Alright, I¡¯ll exin my idiot brother¡¯s ¡®great¡¯ n first!¡±

    I already know it, though.

    While Sabrina began gushing about David¡¯s n like a runaway train, I let her words flow in one ear and out the other, mentally recalling the details myself.

    In short, David¡¯s n was simple:

    Create chaos in the hotel, make an opening, and use brute force to rescue Reine.

    Then, escape with Reine using a prepared getaway vehicle to lose pursuit. That was it.

    Of course, the chaos involved cutting power to the entire building and releasing sleeping gas.

    The obstacles to be ovee included Nemesis¡¯ army of battle robots and the absurdly powerful Triple Number Fixer, Lexi.

    Even if the n seeded, the pursuit they¡¯d face from the city¡¯s police force¡ªa formidable power in their own right¡ªwould be another significant challenge.

    From what Sabrina was saying, it sounded like her idea was to get ahead of David, who was currently installing gas emitters throughout the hotel, and join him where he would pass through.

    Hmm¡­ that¡¯s not a great idea.

    If I were to grade it, it would score about 5 out of 100. On a scale of 10, it wouldn¡¯t even get a single point.

    David¡¯s n relied on boldness and speed to catch everyone off guard.

    Who would expect someone to cut power to an entire building and burn through a corporate worker¡¯s annual sry in sleeping gas just to rescue one person? You¡¯d have to be crazy to anticipate something like that.

    But adding two nearly useless extras to the mix?

    That would only ruin the sharp edge of David¡¯s n.

    So I crossed my arms, pretending to think hard about it before decisively shaking my head to indicate that her idea wasn¡¯t good.

    ¡°What¡¯s your problem, Fox? Got an issue? Or are you scared? Then go back!¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have any better ideas, do you?¡±

    Tsk, tsk, tsk.

    What did she think I was? Some clueless teammate objecting for the sake of it?

    Wanting to show the utterly uninformed Sabrina the right way, I confidently opened my mouth¡­ only to close it, realizing with dismay that no sound woulde out.

    Not being able to argue with words was frustrating beyond belief!

    All I could do was scratch my head in frustration as Sabrina red at me, clearly annoyed.

    Thud!

    At that moment, a sound echoed from nearby¡ªsomething heavy had fallen.

    Wait a minute, wasn¡¯t this supposed to be an unused passage?

    Sabrina widened her eyes as if silently asking the same question.

    Well¡­ Nemesis isn¡¯t stupid. No way they wouldn¡¯t notice a bothersome space like this.

    It wasn¡¯t surprising.

    If David, an external hacker, could discover this ce, there was no way Nemesis wouldn¡¯t know about it.

    Especially on a day like today, when VIPs were gathered for an important event. They¡¯d be on high alert, ready to squash any potential incidents.

    This had even happened in the original story, so I wasn¡¯t particrly shocked.

    ¡°¡­W-wait! That¡¯s a robot¡­!¡±

    From the distance, a giant spider-shaped robot appeared.

    With eight metallic legs and a sleek, mechanical frame, it was an autonomous search unit.

    Startled, Sabrina clenched her fists, ready to fight. But I quickly grabbed her shoulder to stop her.

    If David¡¯s n had already begun, it might be different, but attacking the robot now would ruin everything before it even started.

    ¡°Then what do we do?! We can¡¯t just run away¡ª!¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Shh.

    I brought a finger to my lips to quiet her.

    It was a gesture with two meanings: keep quiet so we don¡¯t draw attention, and don¡¯t tell anyone about what you¡¯re about to see.

    ¡°E-EEK?!¡±

    Using telekinesis, I pressed down on the backs of Sabrina¡¯s knees, causing her to copse. Before she could fallpletely, I caught her in a princess carry.

    Then, using telekinesis again, I hurled both of us upward, leaping over the crawling spider robot below.

    ¡­Of course, since Sabrina and I were nearly the same height, with me being the more petite one, the scene looked a bit absurd.

    But what Icked in strength and bnce, Ipensated for with telekinesis, so it worked just fine.

    ¡°KYAAA!¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    Sabrina tightly wrapped her arms around my neck, letting out a faint scream.

    Had I not reinforced myself with telekinesis, my neck might have snapped right then and there¡ªa chilling thought.

    Breaking out in a cold sweat internally, Inded softly and silently on the floor.

    The spider robot creaked as it moved further down the corridor, eventually disappearing from sight.

    Still in my arms, Sabrina looked up at me, her expression dazed.

    ¡°You¡ªyou! That just now, was that magic¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m not telling you. Not that I could even if I wanted to.

    Feigning nonchnce, I shrugged my shoulders, sticking to my steadfast silence.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Oh? Why would I tantly use telekinesis like that?

    Well¡­ why not? Knowing her personality, Sabrina didn¡¯t seem the type to go bbing about it, and even if she did, who would believe her?

    Besides, unless I knocked her out and dragged her along, there was no avoiding her discovering my telekinesis. My n was impossible without it anyway.

    So, there was no need to go through the trouble of hiding it.

    It was purely a rational decision.

    ¡°¡­Hmph! I¡¯m not going to thank you!¡±

    As I was sorting my thoughts, Sabrina suddenly blushed and hurriedly stepped out of my arms.

    Oh¡­ was she embarrassed about being helped by someone who looked as weak as me?

    I brushed off the borrowed suit, just in case it had gotten dusty, and quietly fixed my gaze on her.

    My look conveyed a silent question: I have a better idea¡ªhow about it?

    ¡°¡­Do you have another n? Something better than me awkwardly trying to join my brother?¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    ¡°Then¡­ let¡¯s go with your n. What¡¯s on your mind?¡±

    It worked?

    At her cautious inquiry, I nodded confidently.

    Your n? Five out of 100 points. But my n? A solid 150 points.

    Still, time was tight. There were potential variables that couldn¡¯t be ignored.

    ¡®We should hurry just a bit.¡¯

    I extended my hand to Sabrina, indicating she should take it.

    She hesitated, looking uncertain, but eventually reached out and grabbed my hand.

    Gotcha.

    The moment her hand was in mine, I tipped her off bnce, pulling her back into my arms.

    Then, I used telekinesis to cling to the ceiling upside-down and darted forward at high speed.

    ¡°Eek! I¡ªI knew this would happen! I told you I hate stuff like this!¡±

    Tuning out her whining, I swam gracefully through the small gap between the ceiling and floor, making my way to an elevator shaft in no time.

    ¡°Huff¡­ huff¡­ is it over now?¡±

    Oh, this next part¡¯s going to be even scarier.

    Like giving her a warning shot, I gently patted her head as she whimpered in shock. Without hesitation, I hurled us into the vertical shaft, a tunnel stretching endlessly downwards.

    By now, Sabrina didn¡¯t even have the energy to scream. She just gaped like a goldfish, her lips opening and closing wordlessly.

    I ignored her, savoring the stomach-dropping sensation like I was on a rollercoaster, and used telekinesis to propel us upward through the shaft.

    How far did we ascend?

    As soon as I instinctively sensed we¡¯d reached the right floor, I dodged sideways just as an elevator came roaring down. I tucked us neatly into the space between the ceiling and floor.

    Ahh, how do I describe this feeling?

    It was like crouching for a long time and then breaking into a light sprint. A perfect mix of exhaustion and exhration left me smiling.

    ¡°¡­Ughhh¡­ sis¡­ bro¡­¡±

    Oh, quit being so dramatic.

    Carefully, I set Sabrina, still sniffling and ghost-like, onto the ground. Then, I nced around.

    The area was a dusty, cluttered mess of wires and machinery.

    Not surprising¡ªit was the ceiling.

    We¡¯re almost there.

    I moved cautiously to avoid making noise and began examining parts of the ceiling, using telekinesis to loosen and peek through different panels.

    ¡®Not here. Then here? No, not this one either. What about this¡­?¡¯

    Opening, peeking, closing, securing. I repeated the process about four times until¡ªfinally¡ªI found the right spot.

    ¡°¡­Hey, Fox, what are you doing? Why are you¡­ oh, that!¡±

    By now, Sabrina had recovered enough to shuffle over. Her eyes widened in shock at the sight below.

    Her reaction was understandable.

    Directly below us stood a massive cluster of battle robots, their sleek, lethal frames lined up like soldiers awaiting orders.

    If memory served, there were twenty in total in the original story.

    Sabrina¡¯s face grew serious at the overwhelming sight.

    ¡°With those things moving around¡­ even my idiot brother¡­¡±

    Exactly.

    Calling them battle robots almost felt misleading¡ªthey were practically killing machines.

    Their armor was so tough that bullets could barely scratch them, and even specialized explosive rounds struggled to dent them.

    Their arsenal? Guns, missiles, and even monomolecr cutters that could slice through nearly anything.

    With my telekinesis¡¯s low output, I could handle one, maybe two. Any more, and running would be my best bet.

    ¡®But¡­ it¡¯s a different story if they¡¯re just sitting there.¡¯

    Of course, that was assuming the robots were active. Right now, they were dormant, waiting for a signal in their storage bay.

    For me, they were the perfect targets¡ªsimple and easy to disable.

    ¡®My telekinesis can interfere internally if I focus!¡¯

    From my hidden perch above the robots, I extended my hand and let my telekic energy thread out like a fine wire, reaching deep into the machinery.

    They were waterproof, dustproof, and even warded against magic, it seemed.

    But apparently, they hadn¡¯t ounted for psychics.

    After about four minutes of concentration, I felt my telekinesis infiltrate one robot¡¯s system.

    ¡®Break it. Boom.¡¯

    While fixing something might be hard, breaking it was always easy.

    I crushed the circuits inside the robot¡¯s head with a heavy, clumsy telekic grip.

    One down. Neen to go.

    ¡®Time¡¯s tight¡­ but I can manage.¡¯

    As I gained experience, I found ways to shave down the time for each one. By the end, I had sessfully neutralized all twenty battle robots in just 40 minutes.

    The sense of aplishment felt like conquering a mountain.

    Now, only Lexi stood in the way. If I could deal with her, David¡¯s n would face no further obstacles.

    As I exhaled a long sigh of relief, suddenly, the lights around us flickered and went out.

    Sabrina, who had been quietly watching me work, jumped in surprise and looked around nervously.

    But I knew right away what was happening.

    This was David¡¯s doing.

    The Nemesis terror incident was finally kicking off for real.

    TL Note: Rate us on <em><strong>NOVEL UPDATES</strong></em>

 Chapter 33:

    Chapter 33

    The power outage seemed resolved in no time.

    The emergency power system kicked in swiftly, prepared for just such a failure.

    But when even the emergency system failed, plunging the building into darkness a second time, the atmosphere quickly became chaotic.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?!¡±

    ¡°Hurry up¡­ restore the power¡­!¡±

    Faint voices echoed from the hallway beyond the door.

    It seemed they had finally realized this wasn¡¯t an ident but a deliberate act.

    With so many VIPs present, a situation like this was bound to feel like a knife at their throats.Of course, once they discovered that the ckout was just the beginning, they¡¯d probably want to pass out entirely.

    ¡®By the way, this fox mask Greg gave me is amazing. Even in sudden darkness like this, I can see perfectly. Artifacts really are something else.¡¯

    I marveled silently at the mask¡¯s ability to let me see clearly in the dark, ncing at Sabrina, who was scanning her surroundings like she had already adjusted to theck of light.

    As expected from a nocturnal bear Beastfolk.

    She didn¡¯t seem to need much time to adapt to the darkness. Her faintly glowing eyes reflected her growing unease as she leaned in to whisper to me.

    ¡°Fox, what now? My idiot brother has started moving. Do you have a n?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    n? Of course, I still have one.

    With Nemesis¡¯ difficult battle robot squad neutralized, the next step was simple: keep Lexi from confronting David. Once that was done, game over.

    How? Easy enough. Since I roughly knew where Lexi was, all I had to do was draw her away briefly at the right moment as David passed through.

    No need to fight her. Lexi was obsessed with Raven, after all. A simple distraction using that obsession would suffice.

    ¡®Alright, let¡¯s head over there.¡¯

    I silently reced the ceiling panel I had opened and gestured to Sabrina, signaling her to follow me.

    Having watched me disable the robots earlier, she nodded without hesitation and followed quietly.

    ¡®With such a massive ckout, the sleeping gas should start spreading soon. Luckily, the gas is heavier than air, so it won¡¯t reach us up here in the ceiling. But just in case¡­¡¯

    I nced back at Sabrina¡¯s outfit¡ªa simple hoodie and shorts, thrown on hastily. Likely just underwear beneath.

    I took off my jacket and vest, handing the lighter vest to her. It was a clear sign to use it to cover her nose and mouth in case the gas reached her.

    ¡°This? Why are you¡­ Wait, what?! Are you telling me to put my face in something you¡¯ve been wearing?!¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    ¡°Ugh, fine! I don¡¯t have a choice, do I?¡±

    Deal with it.

    When I bowed my head slightly, silently apologizing, Sabrina blushed but begrudgingly snatched the vest from me.

    ¡®Alright, no chance of her passing out from the gas now. Time to deal with Lexi.¡¯

    I removed my bothersome tie and stuffed it into my pocket. Crawling through the ceiling space with Sabrina close behind, we moved slowly to avoid making noise and missing any sounds below.

    The cramped, dark space stretched on as we crawled. Before long, I felt we had reached the area where Lexi might be.

    Suddenly, a loud, startling noise pierced the quiet.

    Whoosh¡ªCRACK!

    ¡®Wait a second¡­ That¡¯s a whip!¡¯

    The unmistakable sharp sound of a whip, apanied by a faint sonic boom from its speed, reverberated through the air.

    And there was only one person in this building who would be using a whip as a weapon.

    Panicked, I opened a ceiling panel and peeked through to see what was happening below.

    ¡®¡­Why?!¡¯

    My mind nked with shock.

    There, in the dimly flickering light of the returning power, stood David and Lexi, facing off in a tense standoff.

    David, you¡¯re not supposed to be here right now!

    As the lights flickered erratically, gradually stabilizing, I wracked my brain for answers, trying to piece together what had gone wrong.

    ¡®Could it be because Raven isn¡¯t here to handle things?¡¯

    In the original story, Sabrina had hired Raven to stop David. Using his sharp observation skills, Raven had tracked David down as he nted gas emitters throughout the hotel, nearly cornering him.

    But in this altered timeline, Sabrina and Raven hadn¡¯t met, leaving David unchecked.

    If he¡¯d faced no interference, it made sense he could have reached the VIP banquet hall this quickly.

    ¡®Damn it! This original plot is useless!¡¯

    I wanted to tear my hair out.

    The n had been to deal with Lexi before she encountered David. But now they¡¯d met, ruining everything before I could intervene.

    While I silently panicked above, Lexi, whip in hand, licked her lips seductively and spoke to David.

    ¡°You¡¯re quite responsive. Are you a Fixer? This suspicious ckout¡ªit was your doing, wasn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°¡­I have no reason to answer.¡±

    ¡°Oh? I see. I wonder if you¡¯ll be so stubborn after I¡¯ve choked the life out of you?¡±

    Scary¡­

    Even from a distance, Lexi¡¯s wide, unhinged eyes made her madness palpable. She was the perfect embodiment of a queen consumed by insanity.

    ¡°Snake, bite him!¡±

    Swish¡ªSLASH!

    She casually flicked her whip toward David, as if swatting at a fly. But the damage was anything but casual.

    ¡°What the¡ª?!¡±

    Sabrina, watching anxiously beside me, gasped as deep gouges appeared in the walls and floor near David, as if they had been hacked at with an axe.

    At a nce, it was impossible to believe such destruction came from a simple ck leather whip.

    But it made sense¡ªLexi¡¯s whip wasn¡¯t ordinary. It was an artifact from another world.

    ¡®Fanged Serpent,¡¯ wasn¡¯t it? One of those ego weapons imbued with sentience. Absolutely ridiculous. What kind of whip is that strong?¡¯

    For a normal person, a single strike would have torn off flesh, shattered bones, and rendered them incapacitated.

    But David, with his bear Beastfolk resilience, stood his ground. Even as blood dripped from him, he crossed his arms, pressed his hands together, and shouted:

    ¡°Shock!¡±

    Boom!

    A devastating shockwave erupted from between David¡¯s hands, hurtling toward Lexi like a hurricane ripping through space itself. Caught off guard, she was swept up by the powerful st.

    ¡®That¡¯s¡­ David¡¯s Circuit Magic!¡¯

    I couldn¡¯t help but be impressed by the sheer force of his attack.

    This was a unique form of magic used by only a select few from the otherworldly species who had crossed into this world.

    To simplify, it involved modifying one¡¯s body in a specific way, effectively turning it into a living artifact.

    David, thoughcking innate magical aptitude, was a Beastfolk with exceptional magical talent.

    By engraving his self-developed Circuit Magic onto his body and armor, he was able to wield magic freely.

    Of course, Circuit Magic, while unique, wasn¡¯t exactly the best approach. Its focus on extreme efficiency came at the cost of output, making it significantly weakerpared to traditional magic systems.

    To draw a crude analogy: while others used guns and cannons, this method melted down those guns and used the steel to craft a slingshot.

    Had it not been for the Earth¡¯s environment, where ambient mana was scarce and traditional magic had inherent limitations, this method wouldn¡¯t have evolved at all.

    ¡°Ahahahaha! Magic with no signs of mana flow¡­! Oh, so you¡¯re a Circuit Mage! It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve been caught off guard like this!¡±

    And perhaps those limitations were now on disy.

    Despite the unexpected impact of his shockwave, Lexi seemed unharmed, aside from her disheveled hair.

    Instead of being wounded, she appeared more dangerously provoked, her previously bored demeanor reced with razor-sharp intensity.

    ¡®It¡¯s clear David won¡¯t be able to handle her.¡¯

    David wasn¡¯t a trained fighter.

    He was nothing more than a pure-hearted romantic trying to rescue his childhood friend.

    In contrast, Lexi was a max-level Fixer, a veteran who had fought countless battles during the war against the otherworldly species.

    The gap between them wasn¡¯t just a matter of strength¡ªit was a difference in experience and ss.

    ¡°Very well. I will attack until I fall!¡±

    ¡°Idiot! Do you think I¡¯ll fall for the same trick twice?!¡±

    David¡¯s inexperience quickly became apparent. As if proving her point, Lexi gracefully evaded his shockwave by sliding across the floor,shing her whip with calcted precision.

    Two strikes. Then three. Then four.

    Even with the monstrous durability inherent to bear Beastfolk, David began to reach his limit under Lexi¡¯s relentless assault.

    ¡°Kuh¡­ My leg¡­!¡±

    His clothes were tattered, blood dripping steadily through the shredded fabric.

    Finally, his strength gave out, and he copsed onto one knee.

    To Lexi, David was now nothing more than a defenseless prey. She snapped her wrist, sending her whip coiling around his arms, legs, and neck in an unbreakable grip.

    ¡°Kuhhh!¡±N?v(el)B\\jnn

    ¡°Caught you! Now then¡­ let¡¯s hear how a bear Beastfolk screams, shall we?¡±

    Despite his incredible resilience, David was powerless against Lexi¡¯s overwhelming strength. She yanked the whip tight and dashed forward to deliver the finishing blow.

    At this rate, David was doomed.

    I was preparing myself to intervene with telekinesis when suddenly, Sabrina¡ªwho had been fidgeting with nervous energy like an impatient cat¡ªleapt out of the ceiling, unable to hold back any longer.

    ¡°Don¡¯t hurt my brother!¡±

    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±

    ¡°What the¡­?¡±

    A faint green light began to radiate from Sabrina¡¯s tightly clenched fist, hertent magic ring.

    Then, her petite hand struck the floor with all her might.

    BOOM!

    Her all-out punch created a small crater in the ground, kicking up a cloud of dust.

    Though it was just a momentary distraction, it forced Lexi to pause and retreat slightly, her face twisting into a wary scowl.

    Thus unfolded the touching reunion of a beleaguered brother and his determined little sister.

    Panting heavily, Sabrina red at David with tearful eyes and eximed, ¡°You¡¯re doing something reckless again, so I came to save you!¡±

    ¡°Sabrina¡­ I told you to go back home. This ce is far too dangerous for you. You could die!¡±

    David¡¯s reaction was one of pure frustration. For someone so protective of his younger sister, the idea of her getting involved in such a perilous mission was unbearable.

    But Sabrina simply forced a smile, her trembling lips curving upwards as she replied:

    ¡°Stupid brother. You¡¯re not doing this because you can¡ªyou¡¯re doing this because you have to, right? Reine is precious to me, but so are you, David!¡±

    Feelings are like mes.

    The fiery resolve David had inherited from Reine had now passed to his once-fragile sister, Sabrina.

    If there was something that absolutely had to be done, she had decided to move forward withoutpromise, determined to protect what was important to her.

    ¡°Hah, what is this, some grade-school y? So, she¡¯s your sister? Fine then. Let¡¯s see how you like it if I torment her¡ªmaybe you¡¯ll surrender to me, hmm?¡±

    ¡°¡­Kuh.¡±

    Reality, however, was far colder than ideals.

    Sabrina¡¯s intervention, while brave, changed nothing.

    She had spent every ounce of mana in that single punch. She couldn¡¯t fight anymore.

    Her sudden appearance had bought only a few seconds at most¡ªtime that might have been meaningless.

    But those precious seconds were enough to alter David¡¯s fate.

    Good job, Sabrina.

    Thinking so, I calmed the tension in my chest and leapt down from the ceiling.

    ¡°Oh? Aren¡¯t you¡­ that brat who knows Jin?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Dressed in just a shirt and dress pants, with my fox mask still on and my white hair tied back, Lexi recognized me immediately. Her sharp eyes bore into me, her voice dripping with curiosity.

    Now came the critical moment.

    It was time for the gamble I had prepared while watching this unfold.

    Time to execute the one and only strategy that could lead David to a happy ending.

    TL Note: Rate us on <em><strong>NOVEL UPDATES</strong></em>

 Chapter 34:

    Chapter 34

    When I leapt from the ceiling andnded between David and Lexi, a pang of regret shed through my mind.

    Facing her in battle mode made my spine tingle with the chilling sensation of cing my neck on the guillotine.

    Especially since I wasn¡¯t in my ghostly form but appeared as Yuria, wearing only the mask.

    The restriction of being unable to freely use my telekinesis added to my unease.

    ¡®Maybe it would¡¯ve been better to descend wrapped in cloth instead? ¡­No, that¡¯s too risky. This isn¡¯t the Western Labyrinth where I can flee; causing amotion in the middle of the city carries too many risks.¡¯

    But this wasn¡¯t something I could avoid.

    Fighting Lexi here as a ghost wasn¡¯t like using telekinesis in secret behind a hotel, out of sight from witnesses or CCTV.

    If I tried to subdue Lexi with telekinesis, the fight¡¯s impact would inevitably spill over beyond this space.Just like when I fought Drakel before, it would end with a spectacr mess, turning everything around us into chaos.

    If that happened, the existence of superpowers would inevitably spread, and even if I managed to escape, I¡¯d be relentlessly pursued by those trying to uncover my identity.

    Just imagining it was enough to give me a headache.

    No matter how sorry I felt for David and Sabrina, I couldn¡¯t pour oil over myself and leap into the mes.

    ¡®In the end, I either don¡¯t use telekinesis or find a way to make Lexi back down without being discovered.¡¯

    And then, another wave of hopelessness hit me.

    How could I possibly do that against this sadistic psycho queen?

    ¡°Jin¡­? No, he¡¯s not the type to make such a shy move¡­.¡±

    While I was trying to calm my fraying nerves, Lexi tilted her head in confusion. Then, with a wicked smile, she muttered,

    ¡°Hm. I don¡¯t get it. I can¡¯t figure out what you¡¯re trying to do by going to such lengths.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ whatever. I¡¯ll just focus on my job. I¡¯ll find out once it¡¯s all over, right?¡±

    Lexi, clearly puzzled about why I¡¯d suddenly shown up to interfere after being in the banquet hall with Raven earlier, licked her lips and raised her whip.

    Rather than pondering an unanswered question, she seemed to decide to simply bind me up and proceed with her ns.

    What a terrifying queen she was.

    ¡°Snake, restrain. Minimize injuries.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    Whip!

    A ck whip flew at me with such invisible speed that it wrapped tightly around my body before I could even react.

    It was so fast that by the time I noticed, I was already bound so tightly that I couldn¡¯t move a muscle.

    This was thebat artifact known as Flesh-Biting Snake, regarded as first-tier in the story.

    The thought that I¡¯d already be dead if Lexi had intended to kill me sent chills down my spine.

    ¡®Ugh¡­ This is horrible! I don¡¯t have that kind of kink!¡¯

    Squeeze.

    The whip tightened around my arms, legs, and neck, exerting an unbearable pressure.

    Was she nning to strangle me into unconsciousness?

    The forced constriction around my neck brought involuntary tears to my eyes.

    Lexi, unconcerned with whether I clutched at the whip choking me or not, seemed to believe she had already subdued mepletely.

    Leisurely, she approached and ran her finger across the edge of my mask.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been curious about what¡¯s behind this mask. What kind of face is so carefully hidden? If it¡¯s an annoyingly cute face, maybe I should rough it up a bit?¡±

    What a horrifying thing to say!

    Shivering at Lexi¡¯s menacing words, which didn¡¯t sound like a joke at all, I discreetly guided an invisible stream of telekic energy along the whip¡¯s surface.

    As the energy reached a soft, hidden spot inside the whip¡¯s handle¡ª

    I clenched the unseen, delicate tail of the artifact with telekinesis.

    Screeeeech!

    ¡°What the¡­?! Snake!¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    The Flesh-Biting Snake wrapped around me let out a high-pitched screech.

    The reason? I had mercilessly tormented its soft, vulnerable tail with my telekinesis¡ªits sole weak spot that even Lexi didn¡¯t know about yet.

    In disbelief, Lexi frantically checked her whip, noticing its strange behavior.

    I, now freed, ignored the injuries on my body and rolled to the side with all my might.

    Behind me were the injured David and Sabrina, while in front of me stood Lexi, distracted by her whip.

    This fleeting moment was a priceless opportunity that couldn¡¯t be bought with all the money in the world!

    ¡°Shock!¡±

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    Boom!

    A powerful shockwave, far stronger than anything before, narrowly missed me and struck the unsuspecting Lexi.

    The force was so immense that it sent her flying like she¡¯d been hit by a truck, crashing through a wall and out of sight.

    David had seized the opening I¡¯d barely managed to create, unleashing a st with maximum power while conserving just enough energy to stay conscious.

    For someone like me, who¡¯d been nearly strangled to death, it was an overwhelming relief.

    ¡®Honestly, it was a half-crazed gamble, but it worked.¡¯

    Clutching my still-aching neck, I let out a quiet sigh of relief.

    This oue was exactly what I¡¯d envisioned while perched on the ceiling.

    If I hadn¡¯t known Lexi harbored an obsessive fondness for Raven¡ªmaking her hesitate to kill me outright¡ªor that her whip had a weak point, I wouldn¡¯t have dared attempt such a reckless n.

    Even now, with sess so close, my heart was pounding wildly with fear and anxiety. This was a stunt I¡¯d never dare to try twice.

    ¡°We did it! Brother! Fox! We did it!¡±

    ¡°Hah¡­ hah¡­. Fox¡­? I don¡¯t know what you did, but you helped. Thank you.¡±

    Sabrina and David looked jubnt, thrilled by their sess in dealing a solid blow to Lexi.

    Their reaction wasn¡¯t strange.

    The shockwave David had unleashed had enough destructive force to punch a hole through a wall.

    While Lexi, as a fixer, probably wouldn¡¯t die from it, it seemed sufficient to at least knock her out.

    But¡­ It was too soon to celebrate.

    Lexi, like Raven, was a product of human augmentation. This wouldn¡¯t have injured her seriously.

    ¡°Khh¡­ khaha¡­ ahahaha! That was fun! That actually hurt a bit!¡±

    As expected, Lexi emerged from the broken wall, blood trickling from her forehead.

    Compared to earlier, this was a clear, tangible hit.

    Her jacket was shredded, and her previously unscathed body was now bleeding.

    But she still looked perfectly capable of fighting, which caused David and Sabrina¡¯s joyous expressions to instantly freeze over.

    Despitending their best attack, it hadn¡¯t been enough. The gulf in strength between them was devastatingly clear.

    Lexi ignored their disheartened faces, roughly wiping the blood from her face with a hand.

    Her sole visible eye was bloodshot as she fixed me with an intense re.

    ¡°Ah, fine. I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re missing your limbs, as long as you¡¯re alive. I can¡¯t wait to see Jin¡¯s face when you¡¯re utterly ruined!¡±

    Enraged, sheshed her whip furiously, with none of the restraint she¡¯d shown before.

    At this rate, my fragile body would be torn to shreds by the whip¡¯s razor-sharp strikes.

    Tang!

    Suddenly, sharp gunshots rang out in quick session from a nearby direction.

    Realizing I wasn¡¯t hurt, I opened my eyes cautiously.

    Honestly, the suspense was nerve-wracking.

    ¡°What the¡ª!¡±

    Lexi¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    The seemingly invincible Flesh-Biting Snake was helplessly shredded mid-air by the sessive gunshots.

    Although the whip could regenerate itself using its shadowy nature, the precise shooting had forced Lexi to furrow her brows.

    This level of marksmanship was beyond extraordinary, as if someone could shoot popcorn out of the air.

    There was only one person who could pull off such a feat.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me¡­.¡±

    Turning sharply toward the source of the gunfire, Lexi saw a man standing there, holding a ck pistol from which smoke was rising.

    ¡°Lexi. Bullying our office rookie like that is bad form. You startled me into shooting as if I¡¯d wet myself.¡±

    ¡°Jin!¡±

    The intruder was none other than Raven.

    A top-tier fixer and legendary sharpshooter capable of killing three people with a single bullet.

    When he held a gun, no one felt safer.

    The tension drained from my shoulders as soon as I saw him.

    His arrival meant the fight was over.

    Unwilling to ept this, Lexi red furiously at Jin.

    ¡°Haha, what¡¯s this? Am I getting stabbed in the back? Are you working on a job too? How much are they paying? What corporation?¡±

    ¡°Not exactly. But if you let our part-timer go, I¡¯ll be on my way.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Fine. Take them and get lost. I have work to do anyway.¡±

    Lexi stared at Raven intently, seemingly realizing that he wasn¡¯t bluffing. Quickly, she offered a deal.

    It seemed she understood that if Raven got seriously involved, everything would go sideways. Her n was to hand me over and push Raven out of the scene.

    But¡­ I didn¡¯t want that.

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    I stretched my arms wide and stood in front of Sabrina and David, determined not to back down.

    After all, what was the point of all this effort if I stopped here?

    Perhaps sensing my resolve, the two fixers hesitated briefly, watching each other. Then, Lexi made the first move.

    ¡°Snake! Kill him!¡±

    The previously shredded Flesh-Biting Snake sprang back to life, lunging at Raven from all directions.

    And almost at the same time, Raven¡¯s ck pistol erupted with fire.

    Crack! Crack! Crash!

    Every bullet precisely shredded the serpent¡¯s body into pieces, leaving only fragments of the ck snake swirling around Raven.

    ¡°Tch¡­!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s no use, Lexi. You and I have always had a fixed match-up. That won¡¯t change now.¡±

    ¡°Shut up! Do I still look like the idiot I was back then?!¡±

    Lexi kept attacking with the regenerative snake, while Raven calmly countered each strike with his pistol. This back-and-forth repeated several times until the snake finally hit its limit.

    As the Flesh-Biting Snake dropped low, unable to regenerate any further, Lexi clutched her forehead, letting out a frustrated sigh.

    ¡°Hah¡­ How do you even hit a snake with a gun? Are you reading the future or something?¡±

    ¡°Hmph. No matter how fast your snake is, it¡¯ll never be faster than a bullet. That¡¯s just the way it is. Like a light bulb under the sun¡ªit¡¯s practically off.¡±

    ¡°¡­You haven¡¯t changed. How many times are you going to brag about that one time you deflected a bullet with another bullet?¡±

    Grinding her teeth at Raven¡¯s smug tone, Lexi holstered her whip with an annoyed motion.

    Then, as ifpletely drained of her will to fight, she clicked her tongue, looking back and forth between Raven and me.

    ¡°I¡¯m not risking my life over pocket change, not even against Jin. Fine, I¡¯ll give up. Do whatever you want.¡±

    Lexi raised her hands in a gesture of surrender.

    It seemed she had concluded that even if she used her trump cards, her slim chances of victory weren¡¯t worth the meager payment from her client.

    That made sense. No matter how big Nemesis was, they wouldn¡¯t pour an excessive amount of money into hiring fixers just to cover potentialplications.

    Even in the original story, once Raven got involved, Lexi prodded a little before retreating.

    Her efficiency-driven nature always stood out¡ªshe worked only as much as she was paid to.

    As Lexi prepared to leave, she nced at me onest time and said,

    ¡°¡­You. You work at Jin¡¯s office, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°See you again.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    Huh?! Why?!

    Startled by Lexi¡¯s sudden promise of a next meeting, I turned to Raven, who shrugged as if to say, What can you do? What do you mean, ¡°What can you do¡±?!

    But before I could protest, Lexi simply walked away without looking back.

    Was she nning toe after me againter? If so, that was a terrifying prospect.

    ¡®¡­At least I¡¯m just a temporary one-month hire. Once my time¡¯s up, I¡¯ll quit and bolt.¡¯

    Still, I felt a bit relieved.

    If Lexi ever came to the office again, it would likely be far in the future.

    By then, I¡¯d probably be working at Greg¡¯s shop, far away from her grasp.

    ¡­Right?

    ¡°F-Fox, this is¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Anyway, with Lexi out of the way, there was no one left to stop David¡¯s n. All that remained was for the knight to charge forward and rescue the captured princess.

    I gently patted Sabrina¡¯s shoulder to reassure her as she nervously clung to my back. Then I nodded toward David, who had been quietly observing.

    He seemed to get the message: handle the rest, and let Sabrina exin things here. Dragging his injured body, David rushed toward the VIP banquet hall, leaving me and Sabrina behind.

    Raven approached us leisurely, his expression calm.

    ¡°Man¡­ Rookie. I¡¯ve been looking all over for you. And what¡¯s this? Dropping stuff all over the ce?¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    In his hand was my necktie.

    Earlier, during David and Lexi¡¯s intense fight, I had discreetly slid it into the hallway with telekinesis¡ªa small signal calling for help.

    It was essentially a silent SOS: Please save me. This is dangerous.

    Of course, it was more likely that he came because of themotion from the shockwaves, but at least the necktie might¡¯ve helped him get here on time.

    As I took the tie from Raven and loosely draped it around my neck, he firmly pressed down on the top of my head, forcing me to stare at the floor.

    Stop pressing down. You¡¯re heavy.

    ¡°So, care to exin? What the hell were you doing here when you said you were going to the restroom?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Ah! I-I¡¯ll exin for her¡­!¡±

    Nice, Sabrina!

    I shed her a thumbs-up.

    She could calm this slightly annoyed man down for me.

    Before he crushed my poor head any further¡­ hurry!

 Chapter 35:

    Chapter 35

    Sabrina¡¯s exnation was concise yet included all the key points.

    Nemesis had kidnapped Reine to conductrge-scale human experiments, and David¡¯s act of terrorism was his desperate attempt to save her.

    The ckout and the dispersal of sleeping gas were meant to minimize potential casualties.

    The only thing left now was for David to reach the VIP banquet hall and rescue Reine.

    Having heard everything, Raven stroked his chin thoughtfully and nodded.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ So that¡¯s what¡¯s going on. Hexahemia Syndrome, huh.¡±

    ¡°You know about the disease Reine has?¡±

    ¡°People in the know are aware of it. It¡¯s a rare condition where blood reacts to magical energy. No wonder Nemesis¡¯ shady business revolves around this.¡±Raven seemed to find no major ws in Sabrina¡¯s argument.

    The notion of Nemesis nningrge-scale experiments to produce Hexahemia serum was hard to stomach. But in this city, where insanity wasn¡¯t exactly rare, it wasn¡¯t entirely imusible either.

    If Hexahemia serum could be stably supplied and used to perfect prosthetics for other species, the resulting economic benefits would be overwhelming. It was enough to make anyone¡¯s head spin with greed.

    However, this was still a one-sided im from the perpetrators of the attack.

    Whether the story could be trusted was a different issue than whether it made logical sense.

    ¡°Rookie, do you believe what she¡¯s saying? Is that why you tried to help her?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not a lie! It¡¯s true!¡± Sabrina protested vehemently, her voice tinged with frustration at being doubted.

    But Raven, a seasoned adult who valued evidence over emotions, remained calm. While the fight with Lexi had been unavoidable due to the situation, convincing him to help further would require solid reasoning.

    Could I manage it?

    ¡®Hmm¡­ I don¡¯t have any concrete evidence. And I can¡¯t just say, ¡°I read the original story, so I know it¡¯s true.¡± Besides, I can¡¯t even talk in the first ce.¡¯

    In the original storyline, the problem resolved itself somehow. But now that I was in this situation, I struggled to figure out what to present as proof.

    Besides, the plot of the original story had gone off the rails enough that it was no longer reliable.

    As I racked my brain for a way to expose Nemesis¡¯ scheme, a sharp, unfamiliar voice echoed from the hallway entrance.

    ¡°Hey! What are you doing here?! This area is off-limits to unauthorized personnel!¡±

    The hysterical tone immediately drew the attention of all three of us toward the source.

    There stood a woman with a stern face and red sses, exuding an air of authority.

    I recognized her face. I¡¯d forgotten her name, but she was the researcher in charge of the Hexahemia experiment ns¡ªthe one who orchestrated Reine¡¯s kidnapping.

    Why was she here? Shouldn¡¯t she be in the VIP banquet hall?

    Confused by the sudden appearance of evidence, I tilted my head. But then I remembered this was just after the ckout.

    ¡®Ah, she must¡¯ve been managing the staff on the lower floors before the ckout hit. This is¡­ incredible luck.¡¯

    Without hesitation, I grabbed Raven¡¯s sleeve, tugging hard to make him look at me. Then I pointed straight at the woman, gesturing urgently that we absolutely had to catch her.

    If we searched her, we¡¯d undoubtedly find something valuable. This was a golden opportunity.

    ¡°Guards! Where are the guards?! These lunatics are messing around in our area! Kill them¡ªack!¡±

    Whish¡ªthunk!

    Before the woman could finish shouting, Raven casually tossed his pistol. The spinning gun struck her forehead with pinpoint uracy.

    It didn¡¯t seem like she exercised much, as she failed to react to the flying pistol before it hit. Her reflexes were practically sloth-like.

    Thud. The researcher copsed to the floor, eyes rolled back.

    Raven scratched his head, muttering in disbelief, ¡°Is this really the right way to handle this¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I can tell that myself.¡±

    I nodded firmly at Raven, clenching both fists to reassure him despite his exasperation.

    Then, without hesitation, I dashed over to the fallen researcher and rummaged through her belongings. It didn¡¯t take long to find a suspicious-looking data chip.

    I could feel it¡ªthis was it. One hundred percent.

    ¡°This¡­ let¡¯s check what¡¯s on it.¡±

    Raven took the chip from me and inserted it into his device.

    Immediately, an overwhelming flood of data began to load, causing his terminal tog under the sheer volume.

    How much information could possibly fit on this tiny chip?

    As Raven carefully scanned through the contents, his expression darkened, and furrows appeared on his forehead.

    ¡°This is¡­¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s in it?¡±

    ¡°It looks like a presentation prepared for the VIPs. It even details therge-scale human experiments you mentioned earlier. This¡­ it¡¯s too damning to sweep under the rug.¡±

    See? I told you it wasn¡¯t a lie! Why do you insist on doubting people and making things difficult?n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    I shrugged my shoulders as smugly as possible, ring at Raven for his skepticism.

    Annoyed, Raven grabbed the top of my head and pressed it down again.

    Ack! Stop it! I¡¯m going to shrink if you keep doing that!

    ¡°Hm, I¡¯ve got an interesting idea.¡±

    ¡°An interesting idea?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. This data¡ªI¡¯m going to send it, word for word, to a journalist I know. There¡¯s no juicier scoop out there right now. How about this for a headline: The Hidden Darkness of Nemesis, the Leading Prosthetics Company for Other Species¡ªIllegal Large-Scale Human Experiments? The moment that article drops, the views will explode, and Nemesis will be ripped apart from every direction.¡±

    With that, Raven immediately contacted someone through his terminal.

    A journalist he knew¡­ Well, it definitely had potential. If I remember correctly, this one was a notorious tabloid paparazzo.

    Even if he was unscrupulous, a famous figure in the industry could still be useful.

    I didn¡¯t need to look far ahead to see what would happen next.

    The dragon mayor, already furious over the Nexus Project¡¯s failure, would react first, ordering a full investigation to confirm the report.

    The police, who had rushed to capture the terrorists, would end up detaining the Nemesis personnel at the scene as suspects instead. They¡¯d scrutinize every detail to determine if the experiments had actually been nned.

    Naturally, the n forrge-scale human experimentation would surface in the chaos, exposing the conspiracy. Amidst the uproar, David would disappear with Reine, bringing their part of the story to a close.

    What¡¯s that? Won¡¯t the police eventually catch them?

    No need to worry. The pragmatic dragon mayor, after calcting the incident¡¯s context and the damage caused, would subtly instruct the police to let them go.

    Thanks to the ckout and the use of sleeping gas as rtively mild methods, there were no casualties to speak of.

    Besides, our bold dragon mayor would probably dig into his own pockets to ensure fullpensation for any damages. Who wouldin after that?

    ¡®Phew¡­ it¡¯s over. Somehow, I managed to tie it all together. When I saw David and Lexi facing off, I thought my heart was going to leap out of my chest.¡¯

    Relief washed over me, and the exhaustion I¡¯d been holding back came crashing in.

    Wait¡­ I haven¡¯t eaten all day, have I?

    Once I got off work, I decided I¡¯d indulge in a steak sandwich¡ªdouble the meat.

    As I rubbed my empty stomach and nced around, I noticed something strange.

    Where¡¯s Alice? Why is Raven the only one here?

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Looking for Alice?¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    ¡°She probably inhaled too much sleeping gas and is snoozing peacefully. She should wake up soon, though.¡±

    Oh, she got knocked out by the gas.

    Chuckling at the thought of Alice being out cold, I suddenly turned to look at Raven, a thought crossing my mind.

    Wait, can this guy read minds or something?

    How did he always know what I was thinking?

    ¡°I¡¯m not reading your mind. I¡¯m just observant. You¡¯re so transparent it¡¯s easy to tell what¡¯s on your mind.¡±

    ¡°¡­!!¡±

    ¡°What? Did I nail it again?¡±

    Terrifying! That¡¯s scarier than if he could actually read minds!

    I shuddered, unnerved by Raven¡¯s uncanny ability.

    Was I really that easy to read? Even with a mask covering my face?

    As I despaired over my pathetic poker face, Raven suddenly ced a hand on my head. His awkward attempt at constion made me feel twice as miserable.

    Rumble.

    A faint tremor rippled through the building.

    It was a subtle shake, but enough to instinctively signal that something significant had urred.

    ¡°This is¡­¡±

    ¡°No way, my brother!¡±

    Exchanging urgent nces, we dashed down the corridor and stopped at arge window overlooking the outside.

    There, I spotted two figures soaring through the sky in the distance.

    ¡°It¡¯s Reine and my idiot brother¡­!¡±

    ¡°Oh, what a picture-perfect scene.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    A bloodied man clutching a woman in a flowing dress as they flew through the air.

    At first nce, it looked like something out of a painting.

    The shards of ss sparkling in the sunlight around them made it seem as though the world itself was blessing their escape.

    Pressing my hand against the window, I watched them. Memories of the original story surfaced, recalling the exchange they¡¯d likely be sharing up there in the blue sky.

    ¡°Idiot. You didn¡¯t need to push yourself this far and bleed so much¡­ I¡¯m not worth it.¡±

    ¡°Reine, you¡¯re my precious person. You¡¯re the one who made me fully David, someone remembered by name instead of fading into obscurity.¡±

    ¡°Pfft. How is that thanks to me? That¡¯s because you worked so hard to achieve it yourself. I didn¡¯t do much.¡±

    ¡°¡­And I¡¯m sorry for failing to keep my promise to make you happy.¡±

    ¡°Idiot. What are you saying? You already kept it. I¡¯m happier now than I¡¯ve ever been¡­¡±

    Childhood friends deserve their happiness, I thought, smiling softly as I watched David and Reine safely touch down and disappear into the distance.

    They¡¯d face some hardships for the next few days, but after that, the road ahead would be smooth. I hoped they wouldn¡¯t worry too much.

    The Nemesis terrorism incident came to a dazzling conclusion, its climax full of drama.

    No matter how it ends, a happy ending is always the best, I thought, unable to stop the smile spreading across my face.

 Chapter 36:

    Chapter 36

    Three days had passed since the Nemesis terrorism incident.

    In that time, NightHaven had been aze with the topic.

    It was no surprise.

    Nemesis¡¯ hotel, a towering skyscraper in the middle of the city, had suddenly experienced a ckout, followed by clouds of gas billowing from within.

    That alone was enough to call the police, attract hordes of journalists, and make headlines everywhere.

    But then it escted¡ªa deliberate act of terrorism, with clear signs ofbat visible even from a distance on the upper floors.

    Naturally, it became the talk of SNS, news outlets, and the entire city¡ªa massive event impossible to ignore.

    Then, at the height of public interest, came the breaking news: Nemesis had been nningrge-scale human experiments.The revtion sent shockwaves through the city.

    ¡°What? Kidnapping impoverished people from the underworld to use as test subjects? Are these guys insane?¡±

    ¡°Good grief¡­ And they already abducted people? Prosthetics made from their blood, you say¡­?¡±

    ¡°No way! Prosthetics made by Nemesis cause side effects within a year?! I already pre-ordered mine!¡±

    Especially for those who had pre-ordered prosthetics marketed to other species, it was like being smashed in the back of the head with a hammer, then stabbed for good measure.

    The fallout spread like wildfire across the city.

    The narrative quickly shifted from a simple act of terrorism in the heart of the city to Nemesis¡¯ viinous schemes.

    ¡°Yes, we¡¯ve responded. There are unidentified terrorists roaming the hotel interior¡­ What? Arrest every single Nemesis employee? Don¡¯t let anyone escape?¡±

    ¡°Hrm, isn¡¯t that a bit much, so suddenly¡­? Huh? Are you using me of being in cahoots with them? N-no way! These damned criminals! Arrest them all!¡±

    ¡°Wait, what?! I thought you were helping us! Aah! The police are oppressing civilians!¡±

    The police, initially deployed to capture the terrorists, were abruptly ordered to secure every Nemesis employee at the scene.

    Some officers, who had personal ties to Nemesis through shady dealings, were forced to cut those ties in desperation now that Nemesis¡¯ crimes were public.

    ¡°Mayor Tempest, as per your orders, we sent the dragon knights to investigate Nemesis. It¡¯s confirmed¡ªthey were secretly nningrge-scale human experiments and were already soliciting investors.¡±

    ¡°Good work, Yelesa. Tch, those cursed Nemesis scumbags! They know I despise human experimentation like the Nexus Project, yet they dared to pull this crap right in my backyard?! I¡¯ll tear them apart, not even leaving scraps!¡±

    Tempest, NightHaven¡¯s dragon mayor, ground his teeth in fury.

    In this city of endless incidents and scandals, one unwritten rule was clear: never anger the dragon mayor.

    The Nexus Project¡ªyears of secret experiments on thousands of war orphans, slum children, and abductees to create superhumans¡ªwas a stain on his reputation, as the culprits had never been brought to justice.

    For him, Nemesis¡¯ covertrge-scale experiments were nothing short of a direct challenge to his pride.

    ¡°¡­Mayor, I understand you¡¯re upset, but please don¡¯t break another desk. It¡¯s tiresome to keep fixing them.¡±

    ¡°U-uhm¡­ My apologies. At my age, it¡¯s harder to control my magic.¡±

    Tempest had to temper his anger at Yelesa¡¯s words.

    Lately, his aging dragon physiology caused him to identally break things with bursts of magical energy.

    Findingpetent staff willing to work with him was already difficult enough. Losing his invaluable secretary wasn¡¯t an option.

    ¡°Anyway, the young man who caused such a ruckus at the hotel¡­ uh, what¡¯s his name? Darren?¡±

    ¡°David, sir.¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes, David. We owe him thanks. Because of him, we uncovered these rat-like schemes. So, you know¡­ handle it appropriately.¡±

    ¡°Understood. While he¡¯s garnered much public attention due to themotion downtown, if he slips away through certain means, we won¡¯t pursue him too aggressively. Is that correct?¡±

    ¡°Y-yeah, exactly. d you understand.¡±

    After confirming that David had erased his records and gone off the grid, the police closed the case as an internal investigation.

    With no clear casualties and Nemesis as the sole party suffering losses, there was little justification to chase him down.

    The incident¡¯s focus had shifted from urban terrorism to Nemesis¡¯ deranged ns, so no one cared to argue.

    Meanwhile, Nemesis¡¯ executives and key personnel were arrested and hauled into court.

    Dered guilty without a shred of doubt, they were all sent to prison.

    With its leadership dismantled, Nemesis itself disappeared into history.

    Bringing down a corporate giant single-handedly¡­

    It was nothing short of a miracle, sparked by one reckless romantic.

    While David¡¯s story reached its conclusion, I reported to work at the fixer office in my usual maid uniform, only to encounter familiar faces.

    ¡°Oh¡­ uh, Fox, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    It was none other than David, Reine, and Sabrina.

    Perhaps surprised by my work attire, they looked a bit taken aback. Still, I guided them to the reception room.

    When Raven asked why the trio was here, David exined.

    ¡°You came to express your gratitude?¡±

    ¡°Yes. We received a lot of help. Before we leave the city, we wanted to thank you onest time.¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ we didn¡¯t do much. If anything, you should thank our rookie over there.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Truly, the help we received was beyond words. Thank you so much again.¡±

    David stood and gave a deep bow in what looked like a traditional kung fu greeting.

    Bowing to show gratitude was rare in NightHaven. This must¡¯ve been a gesture he learned from his entric kung fu master.

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    Not wanting him to feel awkward, I returned the bow with a simr gesture.

    After all, he¡¯d done the hard work, shedding blood for the cause. What had I done, really?

    With my acknowledgment, the atmosphere lightened.

    ¡°Allow me to formally introduce myself. My name is David. This is Sabrina, and this is Reine.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Jin. The pink-haired one over there is Alice, and the rookie here is Yuria.¡±

    ¡°Yuria¡­ So that¡¯s your name. We kept calling you Fox. I must apologize for the rudeness.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. She doesn¡¯t seem to mind much since she doesn¡¯t talk anyway.¡±

    After exchanging brief introductions, David seemed satisfied upon learning my name.

    But then Sabrina, who¡¯d been quiet with a serious expression, suddenly stepped forward and reached out¡ª

    Squish.

    ¡°¡­?!¡±

    Startled by the ticklish sensation near my chest, I quickly backed away.

    What was that?! After all this time, what are you doing?!

    Hugging myself protectively, I stared at Sabrina, who murmured in a dazed voice, half out of her wits.

    ¡°She¡¯s really¡­ a girl. And even smaller than me¡­¡±

    What? Where did thate from?

    I nced around for the others¡¯ reactions. David covered his face in embarrassment, while Raven grinned like he¡¯d just seen something hrious.

    Am I the only one not getting what¡¯s going on?

    ¡°It seems Sabrina thought Fox¡­ no, Yuria was a boy. I did too, until we got here.¡±

    ¡°Ah, well¡­ you were wearing a suit back then, so the misunderstanding is understandable.¡±

    ¡°Oh my, how adorable.¡±

    Ah, so that¡¯s how it is.

    It wasn¡¯t an impossible misunderstanding. After all, the suit I¡¯d been wearing wasn¡¯t a girl¡¯s outfit but one meant for boys.

    It concealed my figure, and with the mask on top, it was reasonable for someone to mistake me for a long-haired boy¡­ I guess.

    ¡®But was it really that shocking?¡¯

    Even if they realized their mistake, wasn¡¯t this the kind of thing you¡¯d justugh off with a simple ¡°Oh, I got it wrong¡±?

    As I tilted my head, puzzled by the unexpected reaction, tears began to form at the corners of Sabrina¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Ugh¡­! This is so frustrating!¡±

    She covered her face and bolted out of the office, her footsteps pounding the floor.

    She was so fast that by the time I noticed, only the gust of wind from her fleeing figure was left.

    ¡°Sniff¡­ hic¡­ hahahaha¡­!¡±

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m deeply sorry for the trouble she¡¯s caused.¡±

    ¡°Is this¡­ the sting of heartbreak?¡±

    ¡°Haha¡­ She¡¯s a kid who grew up with hardly any peers her age¡­¡±

    Raven tried hard to stifle hisughter, David¡¯s face flushed with embarrassment, and Alice and Reine exchanged hushed whispers.

    I scratched my head, caught between awkwardness and guilt.

    Ah, so that¡¯s how it is? Well¡­ sorry, I guess?

    ¡°Jin, I¡¯ll go after her just in case. You all keep talking!¡±

    ¡°Sure, go ahead.¡±

    Alice stood up and left to check on Sabrina, probably thinking she hadn¡¯t contributed much since she¡¯d been asleep during the gas attack.

    With Alice gone, it was just me, Raven, David, and Reine left in the reception room.

    Raven, stroking his chin as if struck by an idea, suddenly addressed David.

    ¡°So, you¡¯re leaving the city? That¡¯s a shame. There aren¡¯t many ces as good as NightHaven for other species.¡±n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    ¡°Haha¡­ Well, since I erased my records and identity while tying up loose ends, I¡¯ve effectively be a person with no official identity. It¡¯s hard to find work under such circumstances.¡±

    Slide.

    Raven¡¯s gaze shifted to me.

    What? Why are you looking at me like that? Is this because I¡¯m an undocumented drifter too? Unbelievable.

    ¡°So, are Reine and that younger sister who just lefting with you? That might be difficult.¡±

    ¡°No, they don¡¯t have identity issues, so I¡¯m nning to leave alone.¡±

    ¡°What? That¡¯s¡­ not a good idea.¡±

    ¡°Exactly! I think so too! But this stubborn fool won¡¯t listen!¡±

    ¡°¡­If I leave, there¡¯s no reason for the others to leave NightHaven.¡±

    ¡°But I want to stay with you!¡±

    Reine grabbed David by the head, shaking him in frustration.

    Yet, David didn¡¯t so much as flinch, standing as rigid as a statue.

    Neither of their perspectives was hard to understand.

    NightHaven was essentially a utopia for other species.

    In most cities outside, other species were required to wear magic-suppressing cors that restricted their abilities.

    Finding a ce where magic could be freely used¡ªeven casually on the streets¡ªwas rare.

    And after decades of war with other species, most humans outside held deep-seated prejudice against them.

    David, who had experienced this hostility firsthand while attending an external university, likely wanted Reine and Sabrina to stay in NightHaven for their own safety.

    But from Reine and Sabrina¡¯s perspective, it was different.

    Rather than staying in the city without David, they¡¯d rather face discrimination outside just to be with him. It made sense¡ªthey were family.

    ¡®Still, neither choice is really the right answer.¡¯

    Whether David left NightHaven alone or everyone left together, it would only make things harder for all of them.

    When one side begins to feel guilty toward the other, rtionships inevitably crumble over time.

    So, what¡¯s the solution?

    Simple: we have a boss with a heart as big as the Pacific Ocean.

    ¡°Hm¡­ Well, since this seems like fate, how about working at our office for a while? We could use someone skilled withputers, especially with the kind of precision needed to dodge police tracking.¡±

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Raven, out of nowhere, extended an offer to recruit David.

    What did he see in him? Was it sympathy? Or just curiosity?

    Either way, it was an offer David couldn¡¯t easily refuse.

    Raven, sporting a faint smile, left the ball in his court.

 Chapter 37:

    Chapter 37

    The day after the fixer office finally became a full team.

    As snow continued to fall heavily, I tucked my hands into my pockets and hurried to the office, only to find David¡ªnow in his bear beastfolk form¡ªstanding nkly outside the door.

    His round bear ears poked out atop his green hair, his tall frame loomed over me, and his square sses rested neatly on his face.

    No matter how I looked at him¡ªfront, back, or upside down¡ªit was David.

    Why wasn¡¯t he going in?

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Oh, Yuria. Good morning.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±¡°You¡¯re asking why I haven¡¯t gone inside yet? Well¡­ I suppose I¡¯m feeling a bit nervous.¡±

    Feeling nervous¡­? Ah, I guess that made sense.

    Even though he had studied at a university in the outer city, David had only recently be an adult.

    Maybe he had experience with part-time jobs, but this was likely his first proper position.

    Wow, the guy who boldly took on a corporation to save his childhood friend is nervous over something like this?

    I chuckled to myself and opened the office door confidently in his ce. Then, pounding my chest lightly with my fist as if to say ¡°Follow me,¡± I walked inside.

    ¡°Oh, Yuria¡­ Seriously, couldn¡¯t you shake the snow off your head beforeing in? Isn¡¯t it cold?¡±

    ¡°Why? I think it makes her look like a doll. Good morning, Yuria! You¡¯re adorable as always!¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    Raven¡¯s iprehensible greeting weed me as I entered.

    Curious, I tilted my head and touched the top of it¡ªonly to feel a pile of snow sitting there.

    Ack! I¡¯ve been walking around with snow on my head? How did I not notice?!

    I rushed back outside, furiously shaking my head to get rid of the snow.

    ¡­Wow, this is so embarrassing.

    David must¡¯ve seen it the whole time, so why didn¡¯t he say anything?!

    Pressing my warm cheeks with my palms to cool them, I returned to the office.

    ¡°Good morning to you too, David!¡±

    ¡°G-good morning, Alice. Raven.¡±

    ¡°Wee, rookie.¡±

    David greeted them stiffly, like an old robot with squeaky joints.

    Yeah¡­ He¡¯s too nervous to worry about others. Poor guy¡¯spletely out of it.

    I decided to forgive him this time, hanging my coat on the rack.

    There was no need to be harsh on someone just starting out, especially when I¡¯d been too oblivious to notice the snow myself.

    Ah¡­ but at least the office is warm. What a relief.

    The hideout I¡¯d been living in had no heating¡ªit was so cold I couldn¡¯t survive without curling up in a sleeping bag like a caterpir. Maybe it was time to consider moving.

    As I thought about this and sat on the office sofa, Raven led David to a new desk.

    ¡°There. This¡¯ll be your workstation. From now on, do your tasks here.¡±

    ¡°Understood. Could you go over my responsibilities once more?¡±

    ¡°Well, like I mentioned before, there¡¯s not much to it. Neither Alice nor I are good withputers or the inte, so you¡¯ll assist with tasks requiring that kind of expertise. Other than that, feel free to do whatever you want during downtime.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    David¡¯s role was essentially to handle allputer-rted tasks for the office.

    With NightHaven¡¯s advanced technology andplex machinery, Raven and Alice¡¯sck of expertise in this area created a significant gap.

    Having someone like David would likely double the number of requests they could ept. From Raven¡¯s perspective, hiring him was a clear advantage.

    ¡®Honestly, why hadn¡¯t they hired someone like him sooner? Then again, it¡¯s better to be cautious than to risk betrayal by a random hire.¡¯

    In this city, it wasn¡¯t umon for hired coders to steal key information or funds and flee.

    In fact, one of our recent clients had hired the office to track down such a rogue coder.

    Considering all that, even without the context of the original story, Raven¡¯s decision to hire David was a win-win for both parties.

    Snap.

    Quietly, I detached a small camera hidden under the table and tossed it into the trash.

    I hope we all get along without issues¡­ at least until I quit this part-time job!

    Fortunately, David seemed to adapt quickly to the office.

    His initial nervousness onlysted the first few minutes after arriving.

    Once a couple of clients came in and the work began, he must have realized it wasn¡¯t as daunting as he¡¯d feared. He looked much more at ease.

    Raven wasn¡¯t the type to micromanage¡ªhe barely interfered with Alice or me on normal days.

    Alice, with her golden retriever-like friendliness, was the most social person I¡¯d ever met.

    And while I was more reserved, none of us were the type to intrude, which made the office atmosphere easy to settle into.

    When lunchtime arrived, Alice and I widened our eyes in surprise.

    The meal wasn¡¯t the usual cheap bento, but a much fancier one, nearly double the cost.

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    ¡°Oh my, this lunch is quite good. Raven, why don¡¯t we order from here regrly?¡±

    ¡°Not a chance. Today¡¯s special¡ªjust for the rookie¡¯s first day. Tomorrow, it¡¯s back to the cheap stuff.¡±

    ¡°Geez, so stingy.¡±

    ¡°Be quiet. Be thankful it¡¯s not cup noodles. You, on the other hand, eat so much that buying expensive lunches regrly would bankrupt me.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, sorry for having a big appetite! I can¡¯t help being hungry!¡±

    I ignored their yful bickering and savored the luxurious meal.

    Cube steak bento? It had been ages since I¡¯d had something this fancy. Ever since starting this job, I¡¯d cut back on spending, so this was a rare treat.

    Focused on my meal, I btedly noticed David watching me from across the table.

    What are you looking at? Do you need something?n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Tilting my head slightly to convey the question, David quickly shook his head, as if to say it was nothing.

    ¡°Ah, sorry, Yuria. I just got curious¡­ With your mask tilted diagonally like that, can you actually see properly?¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    ¡°Was it a pointless worry? My apologies. I have an odd tendency to wonder about trivial things.¡±

    I nodded to reassure him, silently conveying that my vision was fine despite the mask. He seemed relieved but still apologized again.

    Watching this slightly awkward exchange, Alice¡ªchewing happily on a thick piece of steak¡ªsteered the conversation elsewhere.

    ¡°By the way, David, I heard you went to university in the outer city. You must be pretty smart!¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ It feels a bit boastful to say, but my grades were good enough for a full schrship¡­¡±

    ¡°Wow! That¡¯s amazing! I couldn¡¯t even attend school properly as a kid, so the thought of going to university is incredible to me!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll take that as apliment. Thank you.¡±

    Alice¡¯s sincerity was evident.

    Due to her family circumstances, she¡¯d spent her childhood doing jobs instead of attending school, relying on home education for basic knowledge.

    So, she probably genuinely admired David¡¯s academic achievements.

    Suddenly, Raven, who had been quietly listening, looked at Alice with a curious expression.

    ¡°But how¡¯d you end up bing a police cadet? Guess the police are struggling with recruitment these days, huh?¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about? I just got some help from my sister.¡±

    ¡°Did you sneak answers?¡±

    ¡°Excuse me! I studied like crazy for six months! Who are you calling a dimwit?!¡±

    Alice, enraged, grabbed Raven by the cor and shook him violently as he smirked at her.

    Even if she¡¯d left the academy behind, bing the top-ranked police cadet through sheer skill was something she took pride in.

    Apparently, even as a joke, she couldn¡¯t tolerate Raven teasing her about it. Her reaction was¡­ pretty cute.

    ¡®Wait a second. Does that mean I¡¯m the least educated person here?¡¯

    Let¡¯s break this down. Raven, despite his currentzy demeanor, was an elite¡ªa former military officer and a fixer, a title not just anyone could achieve.

    Alice was born into an impressive family, received top-tier home education, and passed exams on merit to be a police cadet.

    David,ing from the back alleys, had no formal teacher yet used his natural intelligence to be a university valedictorian on a full schrship.

    And me? I was a nobody in my past life, and now I was just a trivial undocumented squatter secretly living in an abandoned building. There was nopeting with any of them.

    ¡®¡­Who cares about education? Right. What does intelligence even do for you? In the end, what matters is staying warm, eating well, and workingfortably in winter. No need to feel inferior about this.¡¯

    My brain clunked into motion, churning out reassuring thoughts.

    Actually, scratch that¡ªit wasn¡¯t reassurance. It was logical.

    Feelings of inferiority arise when you think you¡¯recking or inadequate.

    But I¡¯m notcking at all! I¡¯m good at plenty of things. For instance, I bet I¡¯m the best at messing with street punks in this group.

    To vent my mild frustration, I bit down on a cube of steak with unnecessary force.

    Maybe it was the sensation of the medium-rare steak melting in my mouth, but it felt like my irritation was dissolving a little too.

    ¡°¡­Hmm.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    As I chewed my steak, I suddenly noticed Raven looking at me. Our eyes met.

    Wait¡ªwasn¡¯t Alice just grabbing him by the cor?

    Turning my gaze to the side, I saw Alice now chatting animatedly with David, asking him various questions.

    ¡­So, it wasn¡¯t a coincidence. Raven had been quietly staring at me the whole time.

    What¡¯s this about? Did I do something that caught his attention?

    I ced my empty bento box on the table and tilted my head in confusion.

    Raven, in response, simply turned his head nonchntly, his feigned indifference so masterful it was almost professional.

    ¡®Hmm¡­ It¡¯s probably nothing. There¡¯s no way he¡¯s misunderstanding something weird, right?¡¯

    I dismissed the odd feeling, wiped my mouth, and adjusted my mask back to its usual position.

    And just like that, lunch was over.

    Time to prepare for the afternoon clients.

 Chapter 38:

    Chapter 38

    To be honest, once I got used to the oundish clients who came to the office, the work itself wasn¡¯t objectively all that difficult.

    After all, I couldn¡¯t even speak properly, and apart from my telekinesis, I didn¡¯t have any special skills. What could I even do at work?

    All I really had to do was guide the client who came to the office to the reception room, pretend to listen to their story, and that was it.

    asionally, I¡¯d serve coffee or tea to the client, or if the snack jar was empty, I¡¯d step out to buy more. Oh, and sometimes I¡¯d help out with cleaning.

    Anyway,pared to Raven and Alice, who were trudging through the snow on this cold day to solve a client¡¯s request, my tasks amounted to a simple receptionist job that anyone could do.

    Honestly, I felt a little guilty for even getting paid to do just that.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ So, you¡¯re saying that mysterious graffiti keeps appearing on your windows?¡±

    ¡°Yes! I¡¯ve stayed up all night trying to catch the culprit myself, and even spent money to set up CCTV everywhere. But I just can¡¯t figure out who¡¯s doing this¡­.¡±¡°Hmm, it¡¯s hard to say just from hearing about it. I¡¯ll need to check the scene in person. Hey, Alice. Get dressed. Let¡¯s head out for a bit.¡±

    ¡°Got it! Yuria, David, please take care of the office while we¡¯re gone. We¡¯ll be back soon.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    ¡°If anything happens, I¡¯ll contact you immediately.¡±

    After lunch, Raven and Alice had to step out briefly for the client¡¯s case.

    Suddenly, I found myself alone in the office with David. Sitting quietly on the sofa, I began to reflect.

    ¡®At least David is here now. Last time I was alone in the office, another client showed up out of the blue, and it was such a hassle to handle.¡¯

    I closed my eyes and recalled what had happened a few days ago.

    How much I had struggled to politely make a stubborn client wait for Raven in the reception room when he wasn¡¯t around.

    It was the first time I ever felt resentful toward Raven for leisurely returning to the office with a cup of coffee in hand.

    But that was all in the past now.

    Today, I wasn¡¯t alone guarding the office; I had the reliable David with me.

    Even though he was still a rookie, it was far more reassuring than being here by myself.

    With that thought, a surge of confidence welled up in me, as if I¡¯d gained an army at my side.

    Alright, bring it on, clients!

    With my loyal bodyguard, I¡¯ll make sure to seat you politely on the reception sofa!

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Tap tap tap.

    However, contrary to my confident thoughts, the only sound that echoed through the office was the quiet tapping of David typing on his keyboard.

    Well¡­ there wasn¡¯t much to talk about anyway. Besides, he seemed busy working, so interrupting him would feel wrong.

    Thinking that, I sat primly on the sofa, staring nkly at the wall.

    Raven had said that it was okay to spend time however I wanted when there was nothing to do, but I didn¡¯t feel right justzing around while the others were out working.

    I decided to quietly meditate until they returned.

    As I was deeply studying the intricate patterns on the wallpaper, David, who had been typing diligently, hesitantly spoke to me in a cautious voice.

    ¡°¡­Ahem, Yuria, may I ask you something?¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    ¡°Do you have any ns this weekend?¡±

    ns? Well, I did, but¡­

    Since I had nothing else going on besides working part-time at the office, I had plenty of free time.

    But why was he suddenly asking about my weekend? Did I look like someone busy?

    Tilting my head at his unclear intent, I looked at David, who lowered his head awkwardly and answered my unspoken question.

    ¡°Well¡­ Actually, Sabrina wants to meet you in person and apologize. After¡­ you know, what happened yesterday.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    Ah, so he was rying a message from Sabrina.

    Well, it made sense. A guy with a sweet childhood friend like her wouldn¡¯t have any ulterior motives.

    Still, was it really something worth apologizing for?

    Even if she did¡­ touch me, Sabrina was a girl, after all.

    Even if it had been a guy, it felt like something I could brush off with a simple, ¡°Just be careful next time.¡±

    But if she wanted to apologize, I had no reason to refuse.

    After organizing my thoughts, I made a big circle with my arms, signaling that meeting Sabrina on the weekend would be fine.

    Maybe because I showed I wasn¡¯t particrly bothered, David, who had looked a little gloomy earlier, let out a sigh of relief and adjusted his sses.

    ¡°Thank you. Sabrina will be happy to hear that. Oh, could you share your terminal number? I¡¯ll pass it on to her so she can contact you directly next time.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    Terminal? I didn¡¯t have one of those.

    Blinking in surprise, I looked at David.

    Noticing myck of response, he asked in a puzzled tone.

    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t you have a terminal?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I see. Well, it might be a good idea to get one. In NightHaven, not having a terminal can be inconvenient at times. But, of course, no pressure.¡±

    David shrugged it off as if it wasn¡¯t a big deal, likely thinking there were all kinds of people in NightHaven and it wasn¡¯t worth prying into my circumstances.

    But for me, it was a moment of serious contemtion.

    Having one seemed to have far more advantages than not.

    Maybe it was time I got one?

    Then again, I wasn¡¯t the type to y games on a smartphone anyway.

    Most likely, I¡¯d use it for basic things likemunication and light inte browsing.

    Thinking about emergencies¡ªlike being too sick to get out of bed¡ªmade it seem like a worthwhile expense.

    ¡®But¡­ Can I even get one without an ID? I don¡¯t know how terminals are registered here, but it probably wouldn¡¯t work for me.¡¯

    What a shame. Once again, my status as an undocumented resident was holding me back.

    Scratching my head in frustration, I quickly shook off my regrets.

    I wasn¡¯t particrly inconvenienced without a terminal, and even if I got one, the monthlymunication fees would keep piling up.

    With that in mind, it didn¡¯t seem like such a big loss after all.

    Just a little disappointing? Really, just a little. Barely noticeable.

    ¡°I¡¯m back.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re back!¡±

    How long had I been lost in my thoughts, calming my emotions?

    Before I knew it, Raven and Alice, who had gone out earlier, had returned.

    It felt like they¡¯d only been gone for about two hours. Were they already done with their task?

    I quickly got up from the sofa and went out into the hallway to greet them.

    Alice, who had been brushing snow off her clothes, suddenly pulled me into a tight hug and started rubbing her cheek against mine.

    She was freezing. Her skin felt like ice.

    ¡°Yuria, you¡¯re so warm~ Soft and toasty Yuria~¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Normally, I would have been too embarrassed and pushed her away, rejecting her affection.

    But perhaps because she seemed more like she was seeking warmth than simply showering me with affection as usual, I didn¡¯t resist much and let her hug me.

    You¡¯ve had a tough time. Wandering around in this weather must¡¯ve been exhausting.

    ¡°Hey, hey. Don¡¯t mess around with the part-timer at the entrance. Go inside if you¡¯re going to do this. What are you even doing in such a cramped spot?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir~ Let¡¯s go, Yuria!¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    At Raven¡¯s scolding, Alice hugged me tighter, effortlessly lifting me off the ground as if I were a stuffed doll made of feathers, and strode into the office.

    After setting me gently back onto the sofa I¡¯d been sitting on, she started grumbling as she took off her coat.

    ¡°Gosh, NightHaven gets so much snow. I think I understand now what you were talking about before. You barely walk around for a bit, and you turn into a snowman.¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s close to the sea, so it can¡¯t be helped. Wasn¡¯t it like this in summer? There was so much rain back then that some areas even flooded.¡±

    ¡°Really? I wouldn¡¯t know. I¡¯ve been here for less than half a year.¡±

    ¡°Well, except for times like these, the weather is usually pretty pleasant.¡±

    Now dressed in her light kimono, Alice returned to the sofa and casually grabbed me by the waist, pulling me into the space between her legs.

    The soft but cool touch of her kimono against my skin made the hairs on the back of my neck stand up.

    She¡¯s treating me like a heater.

    Determined to retaliate, I leaned back against her soft chest, stretching my back in protest.

    How do you like that? If I lean back like this, you¡¯ll feel ufortable too. Are you still going to keep holding me?

    This was my silent act of rebellion.

    ¡°Yuria. Did anything big happen at the office?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s good to hear. Just give me 10 minutes like this, and I¡¯ll let go. That much is okay, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    Ten minutes, huh. Alright, I could endure that.

    Only after getting a promise from Alice that she would eventually release me did I wriggle into the mostfortable position and lean against her.

    Then, I grabbed a piece of chocte-covered candy from the table and popped it into my mouth.

    If deliciousness were a crime, you¡¯d be a felon. You viin, I¡¯ll make sure you never see the light of day again.

    Without mercy, I wiped out the chocte candy and itsrades.

    It was a truly satisfying conquest.

    Time passed uneventfully, with no new clients showing up, and soon it was evening¡ªclosing time.

    Alice, who usually left work first, had been leaving early less often, once every two or three days instead of every day.

    ¡°Well then, I¡¯ll be heading out first! Great job today, everyone!¡±

    ¡°Good work.¡±

    ¡°Take care. Get home safely.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    As it happened, today was one of those days when she hurried off early.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Throwing on her coat in a rush, she was the first to burst out of the office and leave.

    I wondered what kept her so busy.

    Not having anything to rush for, since I needed to stop by Greg¡¯s shop anyway, I shrugged lightly. She probably had her reasons.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll be heading out too. Thank you for your hard work today, boss.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Oh¡­ It feels weird being called ¡®boss¡¯ all of a sudden. See youter.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, yeah. Part-timer, go home quickly too. Don¡¯t catch a cold or anything.¡±

    Why am I the only one being warned not to catch a cold?

    Smiling faintly, I waved at Raven¡¯s concern and quickly stepped out of the office.

    Stopping by my usual shop, I grabbed a sandwich to-go and had dinner at Greg¡¯s ce. Then, braving the worsening snowstorm, I made my way back to my base.

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    But what awaited me wasn¡¯t the base I knew.

    What I saw was a frozen storage room inplete disarray, with white snow blown inside and scattered everywhere.

    Second week of working part-time at the office, and my home was destroyed.

 Chapter 39:

    Chapter 39

    After trudging through this freezing snowstorm, I returned home only to find that the base I had painstakingly setup was now nothing more than a frozen storage room.

    In this baffling situation, I blinked nkly before letting out a soundless scream.

    A sharp, icy gust of wind suddenly blew in from across the way, sneaking through the gaps in my clothes.

    Ugh, the wind is absurdly strong up here!

    Sniffling, I tightened my coat and squinted into the darkness where the wind originated.

    I fumbled around the chaotic floor until I found the cheap portable shlight I had picked up in an alley. After giving it a few solid taps to get it working, I managed to turn on its dim light.

    ¡®¡­Wow, this is a disaster.¡¯

    In the faint glow of the barely functioning shlight, I could see the devastation inside my base.It looked as if someone had gleefully shoveled snow from outside and scattered it all over the ce.

    I turned my back to the bone-chilling wind and carefully stepped backward, inspecting the mess.

    It didn¡¯t take long for me to figure out the source of this catastrophe: a shattered window.

    At some point while I was away, the ss had been thoroughly smashed, leaving snow and wind to pour in freely.

    What the heck? Why is this happening out of nowhere?

    Cautiously, I peeked my head out through the broken window.

    That¡¯s when I noticed a wrecked outdoor unit lying unnaturally on the ground below.

    ¡®Could it be? Did the heavy snow cause the unit to fall, and it just happened to smash this window?¡¯

    I instinctively squeezed my eyes shut.

    How could anyone have such terrible luck?

    Even though this area was practically abandoned, with no people or maintenance, of all the possible scenarios, why did the neighbor¡¯s outdoor unit have to fall and break my window?

    Frustrated beyond words, I stomped my feet before sighing and letting my shoulders slump.

    There wasn¡¯t much I could do about it. I couldn¡¯t turn back time, and what was done was done.

    Instead ofmenting my bad luck, it was better to figure out how to deal with the situation.

    ¡®¡­Well, maybe this is a good thing. I¡¯ve been putting off moving anyway. Now I¡¯ve got a solid reason to do it.¡¯

    Fortunately, I didn¡¯t have any deep attachment to this base.

    After all, I called it a ¡°base,¡± not a ¡°home,¡± for a reason.

    Calling it a home would¡¯ve made it feel more precious, and I didn¡¯t want to leave behind any lingering feelings when it came time to move.

    So the solution was simple.

    I¡¯d pack up all my belongings and find a new base.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Granted, this building was full of issues, so I¡¯d probably have to search other buildings for a suitable spot.

    But the Western Labyrinth was full of abandoned structures. Surely, there¡¯d be at least one ce as secluded as this.

    ¡®Anyway, I was already thinking about moving because of the cold. Let¡¯s just say I¡¯m moving up the schedule a bit. This much¡­ Wait, what¡¯s this?¡¯

    Crack.

    The moment I confidently grabbed my sleeping bag, I felt an ominous sensation at my fingertips.

    The sleeping bag that had kept me warm and cozy just this morning now felt cold and stiff, as if it had dried outpletely.

    ¡­It¡¯s frozen.

    I instantly realized the sleeping bag was beyond saving.

    No, it can¡¯t be.

    Was it the freezing wind streaming through the base? A chill ran down my spine.

    After spending about five minutes inspecting all my belongings in the base, I had no choice but to ept the harsh truth.

    Nearly everything was ruined.

    The bed and sleeping bag were unsalvageable. Most of my clothes were destroyed except for the winter pajamas and coat I was wearing, and the maid outfit I had left at Greg¡¯s shop.

    Judging by the state of things, the window must have broken not long after I left for work. Snow had piled up inside, melted, and then refrozen.

    As a result, my bedding, furniture, clothes, fabric, towels, and everyday necessities¡ªnearly everything I had carefully gathered over the past few months¡ªwere now frozen solid, like they had been dunked in water and then ced in a freezer.

    What? Can¡¯t I just defrost them and dry them out?

    Where would I even do that? And how long would it take?

    If I had ess to a warm ce where they could thaw, I wouldn¡¯t even be in this mess!

    ¡®What do I do now? How am I supposed to sleep tonight? If I try to sleep outside in this weather, I¡¯ll end up with a frozen meal. Should I gather snow and build an igloo?¡¯

    Crossing my arms, I thought deeply.

    For now, I had to ept that the frozen items were a lost cause.

    I couldn¡¯t exactly crawl into a frozen sleeping bag, after all.

    That left me with no choice but to abandon everything and look for a new base,pletely empty-handed.

    This was a serious problem.

    ¡­Then again, maybe the situation wasn¡¯t entirely hopeless.

    I still had one backup n for survival.

    Sliding my hand into my coat pocket, I pulled out a small key¡ªthe key to Greg¡¯s general store.

    ¡®If I stay at the store, I could get through the night.¡¯

    Still, it wasn¡¯t an option I wanted to rely on.

    Greg was my benefactor, and I didn¡¯t want to impose on him more than I already had.

    This key was a sign of trust that Greg had extended to me first.

    Think about it: how heavy must it have felt for him to hand over a key to a stranger?

    If I were to betray that trust, sell off the shop¡¯s goods, and disappear, there¡¯d be nothing Greg, who was often overseas, could do about it.

    Of course, I¡¯d never do such a thing. But the fact that he took on that risk and entrusted me with the key meant I owed him the same level of trust in return.

    ¡®I¡¯ve already received so much from Greg. If I take any more, I might just die of guilt.¡¯

    Greg had helped me when I was a fugitive ghost, given me sturdy clothes that couldn¡¯t be bought with money, and even gifted me an artifact to hide my face. He even got me this part-time job at the office.

    Frankly, calling him the savior of my life wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration.

    But to use his store as my home without permission? No.

    Even if Greg forgave me, I wouldn¡¯t be able to forgive myself.

    As long as I had a conscience, I couldn¡¯t do it.

    ¡®¡­Unless I have no other choice and it¡¯s life or death. But for now, let¡¯s keep it as ast resort.¡¯

    Conscience wasn¡¯t more important than survival, after all.

    If I had no other options, I¡¯d consider it as ast-ditch effort.

    Clutching the key tightly, I returned it to my pocket.

    Now, where could I spend the night in this raging snowstorm?

    It was time to brainstorm ideas.

    One thing was certain: I was determined not to cause trouble for Greg.

    ¡°Still no new information about the ghost? Even something small would be fine¡­.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, I haven¡¯t heard anything, at least. Why don¡¯t you try asking Gilbert across the street? He¡¯s into gossip and might know something.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ I see. Thank you. Have a good day.¡±

    That¡¯s what Alice was told as she stepped out of the store and let out a small sigh.

    It had been over two weeks since the Blood Night Incident, and she had been tirelessly searching for the ghost ever since.

    But so far, it was as if the ghost had vanished entirely, leaving no trace.

    Could they have quietly left NightHaven after that night?

    Chasing the ghost felt like chasing rainbows at this point.

    ¡°No luck again today¡­ Haa, maybe I should space these searches out to once a week¡­¡±

    If the ghost had already left the Western Labyrinth, then all of Alice¡¯s efforts were for nothing.

    Her initial determination to uncover the ghost¡¯s true identity was steadily waning.

    Growl.

    Her stomach let out a loud protest, having missed the chance to eat while she scoured for leads.

    Deciding to postpone her search to tomorrow, Alice trudged toward a nearby eatery with weary steps.

    ¡°¡­Three cheese steaks, please.¡±

    ¡°Three? That¡¯s a lot. Should I cut them in half for you?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯ll take them all uncut, please.¡±

    ¡°Three cheese steaks,ing up! Here you go.¡±

    Alice epted the three sandwiches, each as big as her arm, and left the shop.

    Unwrapping one of them, she immediately bit into the sandwich.

    It looked like far too much food for someone of her average build, but the sight of her devouring it at an almost unnatural speed drew stares from passersby.

    Nom nom nom. Eating while walking in the snow had its own kind of charm, she mused.

    As Alice strolled toward the outskirts of the Western Labyrinth, her gazended on someone who shouldn¡¯t have been there¡ªa young girl.

    ¡®¡­Yuria?¡¯

    The familiar ck coat, the cascade of silvery hair that shimmered like silk, and the glimpse of a fox mask¡ªit was unmistakably Yuria.

    Why would she be wandering around such a dangerous area?

    As Alice puzzled over it, she recalled that Yuria hade to the office with Greg when they first met.

    ¡®Greg¡¯s shop is near the Western Labyrinth¡­ Did she get lost while passing through?¡¯

    It never crossed Alice¡¯s mind that Yuria might actually live in the Western Labyrinth.

    And why would it? To Alice, Yuria was the delicate youngest member of the office, someone who needed protection.

    Given Yuria¡¯s refined aura and apparent noble lineage, the thought of her living in such a ce seemed absurd.

    But as Alice got closer, her expression grew more serious.

    The snow umting on Yuria¡¯s shoulders and her faintly trembling frame made it clear she had been wandering here for quite some time.

    Why is she wandering alone in this cold and dangerous ce?

    Feeling a pang in her chest, Alice hurried toward her.

    ¡°Yuria!¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    Yuria turned around, startled, her eyes widening at the sight of Alice approaching.

    Her expression betrayed her thoughts, as if she had been caught somewhere she wasn¡¯t supposed to be.

    That¡¯s what I want to say, Alice thought, biting her lip. She reached out her hand¡ªwarm from being in her pocket¡ªand gently touched Yuria¡¯s ears and neck.

    ¡®So cold! How long has she been out here?¡¯

    Yuria¡¯s ears¡ªand her entire body¡ªwere as icy as a block of ice.

    She was so cold that Alice couldn¡¯t help but shiver at the thought, her pupils trembling in disbelief.

    Quickly, Alice took off her coat and draped it over Yuria¡¯s small frame.

    Steam rose from Alice¡¯s body, a stark contrast to the freezing air, but she didn¡¯t have time to notice. Her focus was entirely on checking Yuria¡¯s condition.

    ¡®Good. The trembling stopped.¡¯

    Seeing Yuria no longer shivering, Alice let out a small sigh of relief. Her coat seemed to provide enough warmth for the girl.

    Kneeling down to meet Yuria¡¯s gaze, Alice spoke softly.

    ¡°Are you okay? Feeling a little less cold now?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Why are you wandering around here alone? Did you get lost?¡±

    But Yuria turned her head slightly, avoiding Alice¡¯s questions without responding.

    Was she reluctant to answer? Or was she hiding something?

    As Alice pondered deeply, she cautiously asked another question, her voice filled with concern.

    ¡°Yuria, do you¡­ live around here?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Or could you show me where you live?¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me¡­ You don¡¯t have a home¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Yuria¡¯s reaction¡ªtoo transparent to hide¡ªhit Alice like a hammer blow.

    Now that she thought about it, something had always seemed off.

    Why would someone as young as Yuria need to work at all?

    If she had family¡ªor even a guardian¡ªthere would be no reason for her to take on a job.

    Was she just working to earn pocket money? That was the assumption Alice had made.

    She never imagined it was actually a desperate fight for survival.

    Alice couldn¡¯t bring herself to speak further. Her heart ached as if it were being torn apart.

    Looking at Yuria with the most resolute eyes she¡¯d ever had, Alice dered firmly:

    ¡°Yuria, you¡¯reing to my house today. Refusal is not an option. Just so you know.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    I¡¯ll make sure to bring you to my home.

    It was an unwavering statement that left Yuria, who had been gloomily preparing to slink back to Greg¡¯s general store after failing to find a new base, utterly stunned.

 Chapter 40:

    Chapter 40

    How did things end up like this?

    As Alice¡¯s warm hand guided me forward, I couldn¡¯t help but ponder that thought.

    Looking back, it all started when my base got wrecked by snow, prompting me to boldly set out to find a new ce.

    But even after wandering for ages, I couldn¡¯t find anything suitable.

    Resigned, I decided to head toward Greg¡¯s general store with a heavy heart, only to run into Alice.

    And when she realized I was essentially homeless, she half-dragged me along with her¡­ which led to where I was now.

    Her invitation to stay at her house left me no room for argument. If she had merely asked me if I wanted toe over, I would have tly refused out of pride.

    But the way she held my hand with such a heartbroken expression and insisted on taking me left me no choice.Talk about creating a debt and stuffing it down my throat! She was a terrifying person.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Neither of us said a word as Alice matched her steps to my shorter stride, and we slowly made our way through the city streets.

    The snowstorm seemed slightly stronger now, perhaps because the temperature was dropping as the night deepened.

    Yet, thanks to wearing Alice¡¯s coat, I felt much warmer than before.

    Wait a minute¡ªthis peachy scenting from Alice¡ªit¡¯s not perfume, it¡¯s her natural smell.

    Feeling a bit self-conscious, I subtly buried my face in the coat.

    The mask got in the way a little, but the scent was so sweet and distinct that it didn¡¯t matter.

    How far did we walk through the neon-lit streets of NightHaven like that?

    Staring at the ground and hiding my face in her coat, I didn¡¯t notice when Alice stopped, and I ended up bumping my forehead against her back.

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re here. This is my ce,¡± Alice said, turning to look at me.

    I raised my head and saw an apartment building¡ªthree stories high and oddly familiar.

    Whoa, this is exactly like the one from the original story.

    As I stared at the perfectly matched building in amazement, Alice¡¯s expression darkened slightly. She gently patted my head and spoke.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have anywhere to go, do you? Stay here for the night.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    ¡°And no arguing! Come on, let¡¯s go in!¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Ugh, so escaping is out of the question after all¡­.

    I sighed quietly to myself at Alice¡¯s firm resolve.

    Not that I didn¡¯t understand how she felt.

    Reflecting on it, I must have looked pretty pitiful wandering alone in the snow to anyone who saw me.

    Even if it were me and I found a coworker wandering the streets in the freezing snowte at night, I¡¯d have at least asked if something was wrong.

    But for someone like me¡ªwho had sworn to avoid getting too entangled with the main cast from the start¡ªthis situation left me feeling conflicted.

    First, I ended up working at the office. And now, I was being invited to Alice¡¯s home?

    Why did I keep getting caught up in things like this?

    ¡®¡­Nothing¡¯s going the way I nned. Maybe getting involved with Greg was the root of it all.¡¯

    Feeling a little defeated, I looked at Alice¡¯s back as she led me forward and suddenly wondered:

    If it weren¡¯t me she found wandering, would she have brought someone else home?

    Yeah, she probably would have.

    This person can¡¯t help but step in when someone¡¯s in trouble. She¡¯s a busybody like that.

    Oddly enough, that thought lightened the burden weighing on my chest.

    If she was the type to reach out to anyone, not just me, maybe it wasn¡¯t so bad to lean on her warmth for a little while.

    ¡®Besides¡­ Once my part-time job ends, we¡¯ll naturally drift apart.¡¯

    Taking a deep breath, I decided to go along with things for now.

    I still didn¡¯t want to get tangled up in the main story. That hadn¡¯t changed.

    But if this rtionship would naturally fade in two weeks, there was no point in forcing her away with awkward excuses.

    Fine. This time, I¡¯ll take the easy route and ept her help.

    Just don¡¯t expect me to repay this kindness!

    ¡°I¡¯m home~¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Alice¡¯s apartment turned out to be a modern, rtively upscale one.

    The living room was spacious enough for a family of four, and it had two attached bedrooms.

    It felt a little big for just one person, but knowing Alice lived here with her older sister Lily, it seemedfortably adequate.

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    But as I stepped inside, I froze at the sight before me.

    The living room was a mess, with clothes and underwear casually strewn about everywhere. It was shockingly chaotic.

    W-Wow¡­ Why is that underwear so big? It¡¯srge enough to cover my entire face!

    ¡°Ack! Ahaha¡­ S-Sorry, it¡¯s a bit messy. Yuria, could you stay here for a moment?¡±

    Had she forgotten that she had a surprise guest? Her face turned bright red as she hastily left me standing at the entrance and dashed inside, scooping up an armful of clothes and disappearing somewhere.

    She probably nned to shove everything into a closet or drawer to hide the mess.

    Her uncharacteristically flustered behavior made me chuckle despite myself.

    ¡°Yuria,e in. Take off your shoes and¡­ just sit on the sofa for now, okay?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re bored, feel free to watch TV! I¡¯ll be back after I finish tidying up!¡±

    Alice darted off toward one of the bedrooms, her speed making my hair flutter.

    If the living room was this chaotic, I could only imagine what her room looked like. Cleaning it up would probably take a while.

    ¡®That¡¯s normal for someone who just started living on their own. But¡­ is Lily not home?¡¯

    Sitting quietly on the sofa, I swung my legs idly and felt the warmth from the heater spreading through the air. That¡¯s when I remembered the other upant of this apartment.

    As far as I knew, this ce was shared by Alice and her older sister, Lily.

    But with the heat turned off and the apartment so quiet, it seemed Lily wasn¡¯t home.

    That was actually a relief.

    Visiting a friend¡¯s house and running into their family was always awkward.

    Besides, Lily wasn¡¯t exactly the type of person I wanted to be around.

    ¡®She¡¯s nice, but¡­ she¡¯s a yandere-ish stalker. No thanks.¡¯

    Plus, I¡¯ve been disabling the small cameras she¡¯s set up at the office every time I spot them.

    If she held a grudge over that, I really didn¡¯t want to meet her.

    While mulling over those thoughts, I shrugged off the now overly warm coat and draped it over the sofa.

    Just then, Alice returned, dressed in a light yukata that was far more casual than usual.

    She looked like a guilty puppy caught after causing trouble.

    Why is she acting like that all of a sudden? I tilted my head in confusion at Alice¡¯s sudden change in demeanor.

    ¡°U-Um¡­ I just realized, maybe I brought you here too forcefully¡­ I¡¯m sorry! It¡¯s not like I was trying to pity you or anything! I just, well¡­ um¡­¡±

    Ah, so that¡¯s it.

    I quickly caught on to why Alice was suddenly acting so strange.

    It seemed that while cleaning up and changing her clothes, her mind had calmed down enough for her to start second-guessing herself.

    She must have started worrying that she had dragged me along without considering my feelings.

    To be fair, she wasn¡¯t wrong.

    It was true that she brought me here without asking for my opinion, practically kidnapping me.

    If I had been someone burdened with insecurities about my situation, I might haveshed out at her, ming her for humiliating me.

    But I wasn¡¯t the type to dwell on things like that.

    The only reason I disliked epting help was the burden of feeling like I had to repay itter.

    It wasn¡¯t like I was too proud to ept assistance or determined to do everything on my own.

    And knowing that Alice¡¯s actions stemmed not from pity or insincerity but from a pure-hearted desire to make everyone around her happy¡­ How could I hate her?

    Even if she were to strangle me, I wouldn¡¯t be able to hold a grudge against her.

    ¡®Honestly. I¡¯ve already made peace with staying here for the night. What¡¯s she fretting about now?¡¯

    Silly girl.

    Without a word, I got up from the sofa and walked over to Alice, who was nervously shifting her gaze around.

    Then, as she fidgeted, unsure of what to do, I lightly hugged her.

    Maybe because I¡¯d never initiated physical contact before, Alice froze like a statue at my sudden embrace.

    ¡°Uh, um¡­ Yuria? Are you forgiving me¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    Forgiving? I was never angry in the first ce.

    You¡¯re doing fine. Just keep being yourself.

    I rubbed my forehead lightly against her stomach as if to say, ¡°What are you even worried about?¡±

    Did my gesture get the message across?

    Alice hesitantly wrapped her arms around my shoulders and whispered a soft ¡°thank you,¡± her voice barely audible.

    Why was she thanking me when I was the one receiving her help?

    Smiling faintly, I leaned against her, savoring the warm peachy scent that was even sweeter now than before.

    After what felt like enough time had passed, Alice let me go and plopped downfortably on the sofa beside me.

    The tense atmosphere from earlier hadpletely dissipated, reced by the usual Alice. Smiling gently, she asked me:

    ¡°Yuria, how¡¯s the temperature? Should I turn it up more?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re good? That¡¯s a relief. I was worried you might catch a cold since you were so cold earlier.¡±

    To be honest, my body had already warmed up when I wore Alice¡¯s cozy coat earlier.

    But the way she looked at me with genuine concern made me feel¡­ strange.

    So what if I catch a cold?

    Oh, right. I need to give this back. I picked up Alice¡¯s coat, which I had draped over the sofa, and handed it to her.

    Alice quietly observed me as she took the coat back, then suddenly spoke with curiosity.

    ¡°Now that I think about it, this is my first time seeing you in casual clothes. What¡¯s that you¡¯re wearing? Pajamas?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, isn¡¯t it a bit short? And the fabric doesn¡¯t seem very nice¡­ Do you have any spare clothes to change into?¡±

    Clothes to change into? I left all of them behind when I abandoned my base.

    Feeling awkward, I touched my neck. Alice, deep in thought, suddenly leaned in close to me. Way too close.

    She sniffed the side of my head.

    Eek! A shiver ran down my spine.

    ¡°Is it because you don¡¯t have a strong scent? You don¡¯t smell bad or anything¡­ But you should take a warm shower. I¡¯ll lend you some of my clothes.¡±

    ¡°¡­?!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s with that look? Are you worried they¡¯ll be too big? Don¡¯t worry, you can wear them like a dress, and they¡¯ll fit fine.¡±

    No, no! I¡¯m not asking about the size. I¡¯m asking why I have to shower here!

    Usually, she¡¯s quick to understand things, but now she¡¯spletely missing the point.

    Flustered, I iled my arms and looked up at Alice, only to see her hesitate for a moment before speaking firmly.

    ¡°Ah¡­ Do you not like showering? That¡¯s no good. If you stay dirty, you¡¯re more likely to get sick. Honestly, I¡¯d prefer giving you a bath, but that might be a bit much.¡±

    Well, she¡¯s not wrong.

    And it wasn¡¯t exactly a bad suggestion for me.

    Until now, I¡¯d only ever used bottled water, moved around with telekinesis, to wash myself. I¡¯d never had the chance to properly bathe using running water.

    The only thing holding me back was that this was Alice¡¯s home.

    Still, it was a rare opportunity to wash up with warm water.

    Maybe because I seemed hesitant, Alice pped her hands together as if struck by an idea.

    ¡°Oh! Then how about we shower together?¡±

    ¡­Excuse me?

    My gaze involuntarily dropped below Alice¡¯s face,nding on her¡­ ahem¡­ sizable chest.

    I shook my head so furiously that my hair whipped around.

    No way! Absolutely not!

    My fragile sense of morality spun in chaotic triangles.

    Fortunately, Alice must have picked up on my vehement resistance, because she relented. In the end, I got to shower alone.

    Thank goodness.

 Chapter 41:

    Chapter 41

    Warm water streamed down from the showerhead, tracing my cheeks and flowing to the floor.

    The sensation of water breaking into fine droplets, something I could never replicate with telekinesis, was soothing.

    The warm drops gently drummed against my skin, wrapping my entire body in a cozy embrace.

    How long has it been since Ist felt the luxury of a hot shower? Was this heaven?

    As the freeing sensation of water sshing over my bare face spread, a smile naturally formed on my lips.

    ¡®Ahhh¡­ I could stay like this forever¡­.¡¯n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Hurray for civilization! Showers are the greatest invention ever!

    I thought to myself, thoroughly enjoying the moment as if I were ying with water.Only after feeling fully satisfied did I turn off the water and rub my face with both hands.

    Though I was tempted to indulge longer, this was Alice¡¯s home, after all. It wouldn¡¯t be polite to get too carried away.

    What if I suddenly got dizzy and fell to the floor? I wouldn¡¯t be able to face Alice, especially after she offered to bathe together earlier.

    ¡®Speaking of which¡­ there¡¯s a mirror here.¡¯

    As I brushed away the hair clinging to my face and reached for the shampoo, I noticed the mirror on the bathroom wall. It was fogged up with steam, making the reflection beyondpletely obscured.

    After a brief moment of thought, I reached out and wiped away the condensation with my hand, revealing a clear surface.

    In the mirror, I saw the now-familiar face of a pale, beautiful girl staring back at me.

    ¡®Hmm¡­ I¡¯ve seen my reflection before, and I¡¯ve been naked before, but looking at my naked self in a mirror is a first.¡¯

    Even after seeing it multiple times, her¡ªno, my¡ªface was disconcertingly beautiful.

    It almost made me feel apologetic, as if someone as in as me shouldn¡¯t be inhabiting such a perfect body.

    Still, with my short stature and youthful face, the sight of mypletely bare body didn¡¯t feel provocative at all.

    Well, it¡¯d be strange if anyone found such an immature body attractive. People like that are just perverts who deserve a good whack on the head.

    Thinking that, I stepped back slightly to get a full view of myself in the mirror. That¡¯s when I noticed something that had been subtly bothering me.

    ¡®How is my body this clean? It¡¯s like I was just born.¡¯

    Moving around and inspecting myself in the mirror, I couldn¡¯t find a single blemish, scar, or even a speck of discoloration anywhere on my body.

    It was as if I were made of porcin. How was this possible?

    Raising one arm above my head, I even confirmed that my underarms were perfectly smooth. My gaze eventuallynded on the silver object dangling near my chest.

    The small cube-shaped essory, small enough to fit in my palm¡ªit was the Tesseract, which had never left my body since that day.

    ¡®Oh¡­ Could it be that when it heals injuries, it restores the body to an almost brand-new state? That makes sense.¡¯

    The Tesseract¡¯s power was incredible, capable of returning that old Drakel to his prime in an instant.

    It wasn¡¯t far-fetched to think that scars or imperfections could disappear as part of the healing process.

    If I¡¯d lost a finger to Drakel, would the Tesseract have regrown it? Probably.

    The more I thought about it, the more I realized just how extraordinary the Tesseract¡¯s gift had been.

    ¡®Still¡­ when is this thing nning to wake up?¡¯

    How long are you going to make me wait?

    I want to say thank you, so hurry up and wake already.

    I lifted the Tesseract to eye level and poked it a few times with my finger, watching for any reaction.

    But the Tesseract remained utterly still, as if it were in a deep sleep, unbothered by my teasing.

    ¡­Looks like there¡¯s no helping it. I¡¯ll just have to keep carrying it until it decides to wake up.

    Putting the Tesseract back around my neck, I squeezed shampoo onto my hands and began working it into my hair.

    ¡®This is where telekinesis reallyes in handy. No need to move my arms around too much.¡¯

    Foam foam.

    With the help of my telekinesis, I quickly worked up a richther. Letting the warm water rinse away the suds, I repeated the process with body wash and a shower puff.

    Atst, after what felt like forever, I was cleaner than I¡¯d ever been since arriving in this world. Drying my soft, moisturized skin with a fluffy towel, I heard Alice¡¯s voice calling from beyond the door.

    ¡°Yuria! I left some clothes by the door¡ªjust put those on!¡±

    She left me clothes? I peeked cautiously past the door to check.

    There, neatly folded, was a small stack of clothing.

    What could it be?

    I carried the stack inside and unfolded it, only for the sight to leave me utterly speechless.

    ¡®¡­A cat onesie?¡¯

    Yes, the pristine white clothes turned out to be a fluffy cat onesie. Complete with fuzzy fabric for warmth in the cold winter, it even had oversized paw-shaped mittens attached. It was so adorably cute it almost made me want to die.

    ¡®She said not to worry about clothes¡­ Don¡¯t tell me she went out and bought this while I was in the shower?¡¯

    The sheer unexpectedness of it left me dumbfounded, staring at the onesie with wide eyes. Something slipped out from between the folded clothes and fell to the floor.

    What now?

    Picking up the small piece of fabric, I froze for the second time.

    It was a soft material, like microfiber¡ªsomething I¡¯d only recently gotten used to wearing.

    As I feared, it was underwear.

    ¡®Ugh¡­ I-I needed this, but¡­ why is there a bear on it?!¡¯

    I preferred in, simple designs for underwear. After all, there was no point in wearing cute or fancy ones when no one was going to see them.

    But this¡­ thispletely defied my usual preference.

    The silky-soft material featured an adorablyrge bear drawn smack in the center.

    No, seriously, Yuria, are you okay with this?

    My face burned with embarrassment as I clenched the underwear tightly in my hand.

    But I didn¡¯t have a choice.

    Wear it or don¡¯t¡ªthose were the options. And obviously, I had to wear it.

    After all, my maid uniform for work had a skirt, and goingmando wasn¡¯t an option.

    ¡®I won¡¯t forget this humiliation¡­.¡¯

    Clutching the bear underwear in one hand, I resolved to repay this embarrassment someday.

    A small seed of petty revenge began to grow in my heart.

    ¡°Oh my, you¡¯re so cute! The cat onesie suits you perfectly. I knew going with the cat design was the right choice!¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    As I stepped out of the shower, d in the cat onesie and still wearing my fox mask, Alice emerged from her room, her eyes sparkling with excitement.

    Hmph, what¡¯s so cute about it when you can¡¯t even see my face?

    I crossed my arms and pouted, clearly unimpressed with her gushing.

    First, she turns me into some kind of fool wearing a cat onesie paired with bear-print underwear, and now she¡¯s showering me withpliments? It wasn¡¯t the least bit satisfying. I¡¯ll make her regret mocking me!

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m going to shower now. Feel free to eat as many snacks as you like while I¡¯m gone!¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    Hmm, maybe I¡¯ll let this slide¡­ just this once.

    Determined not to betray Alice¡¯s goodwill, I shuffled over to the snack box she pointed to and grabbed something at random.

    The first treat I pulled out was a butter cookie.

    ssic. The reliable sibling of all snacks. I could eat these every day and never get tired of them.

    And that wasn¡¯t all.

    Underneath the butter cookies was an assortment of other snacks that perfectly matched my taste.

    How obvious can you get, Alice?

    The way she had clearly chosen snacks tailored to my preferences stirred a tiny bit of rebellion in me.

    But resisting this temptation? Impossible.

    Feeling cozy and rxed after my shower, I hugged the snack box to my chest and started munching away, one snack after another.

    ¡°I¡¯m back, Yuria.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    Who knows how much time had passed? When I finally came back to my senses, I noticed Alice¡ªfreshly showered and dressed in pajamas¡ªapproaching.

    The moment I saw her, I whipped my head to the side, trying desperately to suppress myughter.

    She was wearing pink pig pajamas that matched my cat onesie.

    And on her backside, an adorable little pig tail stuck out, wiggling slightly.

    Watching that tail sway melted away the tiny irritation I¡¯d been holding onto.

    ¡°All right, enough snacks for now. It¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s brush our teeth and get ready for bed, okay?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s that? No toothbrush? Don¡¯t worry! I bought one for you while I was out buying the clothes!¡±

    Always so well-prepared.

    epting the toothbrush she handed me, I obediently brushed my teeth.

    By the time I¡¯d finished cleaning up, it was already past midnight.

    No wonder it was sote.

    I¡¯d arrived at my ruined base around 8 p.m., wandered through the city with Alice, taken my time showering, and eaten snacks. It was no surprise the night had passed so quickly.

    ¡°Yuria, you can sleep in my bed. I¡¯ll take the sofa.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°You want to sleep on the sofa? Absolutely not. You¡¯re the guest, so you sleep in the bed.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Despite thete hour, this marked the start of a heated debate.

    The issue? Who would sleep in the only bed.

    From my perspective, the answer was clear.

    The homeowner should sleep in the bed. What was she even talking about?

    But from Alice¡¯s point of view, the idea of herself taking the bed while I slept on the sofa was utterly uneptable.

    We wrestled with the question for quite some time until¡­

    ¡°Haah, fine. I¡¯ll sleep in the bed. Happy now?¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    In the end, she gave in to my stubbornness and agreed to sleep in the bed.

    Victory was mine.

    It made sense. This was her house, after all. Of course, Alice should sleep in the bed.

    But as I basked in the sweet glow of triumph, I suddenly found myself enveloped in her arms.

    ¡°¡­?!¡±

    ¡°Heheh. But you¡¯re sleeping in the bed with me. That¡¯s thepromise, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Wait, what? How did ite to this?

    Confused by this unexpected turn of events, my eyes darted around nervously. But ultimately, I let out a sigh and allowed Alice to guide me to the bed.

    Having the bed to myself would¡¯ve felt like I was forcing her onto the sofa, which would¡¯ve been ufortable.

    But sharing the bed? It was hard to tell who was losing out and who was gaining. Maybe¡­ was it a win for both of us?

    Oh, right. If we¡¯re going to bed, I need to do this.

    As Alice pulled me closer, I tapped her shoulder, signaling her to let me down for a moment.

    Her eyes filled with the question ¡°Do you not want to sleep together?¡± looked almost heartbroken.

    But I quickly shook my head to assure her that wasn¡¯t the issue and gestured for her to wait as I stepped onto the floor.

    Standing on the floor, I carefully removed my mask.

    Sleeping with the mask on would have been ufortable. Besides, there was no reason to hide my face from Alice anymore.

    Wait, why did I wear the mask and hide my face all this time, then?

    Well¡­ because there hadn¡¯t been a reason to reveal it either, I suppose?

    ¡°¡­Huh.¡±

    Alice froze in ce, blinking at me as she saw my face for the first time.

    Her reaction was as if she hade face-to-face with somethingpletely unimaginable.

    Tick, tick, tick.

    In the silent room, the ticking of the clock¡¯s second hand sounded unusually loud.

 Chapter 42:

    Chapter 42

    In this world, treasures generally fall into two categories.

    The first includes those deemed valuable only within certain groups.

    For instance, religious relics, national treasures, or prized possessions of famous individuals.

    In truth, most treasures fall into this category.

    After all, the value of an object depends on the perspective of those who behold it.

    For example, a primitive tribe might prize an elephant¡¯s ivory above all else, but to a materialistic city dweller, it might appear as nothing more than filthy trash.

    However, exceptions always exist.

    Sometimes, there are treasures valued by almost everyone.Such treasures might include gold and jewels worth enough to sustain three generations, an elixir of eternal youth that guarantees 100 years of perfect health with a single sip, or artifacts that allow one to glimpse the future.

    These treasures are so undeniably valuable that hiding them is nearly impossible, and the pursuit of such treasures often justifies bloodshed.

    This is another kind of treasure.

    Alice had a sudden thought.

    Perhaps Yuria herself was one of these treasures.

    ¡®How can someone¡¯s face¡­ be this perfect?¡¯

    Her slightly upturned eyes, her delicate nose and lips that stood out without being overbearing, and the sharp, elegant line of her jaw leading naturally to her slender neck¡ªall of it harmonized wlessly.

    Even though she was wearing nothing but that ridiculous cat onesie, the mildly drowsy, aloof expression in her half-lidded eyes evoked images of an angel or fairy descending from the heavens.

    And it wasn¡¯t just her face that stood out unnaturally.

    Her proportions, from her head to her body, were bnced perfectly. Even her silver hair, which wasn¡¯t styled or groomed but fell naturally, seemed toplete herposition seamlessly.

    Like the masterpiece of a legendary doll-maker who poured a lifetime of effort into creating their ultimate work, Yuria embodied the very essence of an ideal, wless beauty.

    ¡®So¡­ that¡¯s why she wore the mask.¡¯

    Alice couldn¡¯t help but feel captivated by Yuria¡¯s almost violently mesmerizing charm, her heart stolen as though seized by an invisible hand.

    p!

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    Abruptly, Alice turned away and smacked her own cheeks hard enough to leave them stinging, snapping herself back to reality.

    There was only one reason why Yuria, who had never once removed her mask, would show her face so openly now.

    It was because she trusted Alice, believing it was safe to reveal her face to her.

    And to betray that trust?

    That would be no different from betraying Yuria herself.

    Sure, she wanted to approach Yuria right now, slip her arms under Yuria¡¯s and hug her tightly from behind, their bodies pressed together.

    Or rub her cheek against the crown of Yuria¡¯s head, take a deep whiff, and tease her until that cool, indifferent expression crumbled into a pout.

    Or gently nibble her ears and tickle her until she squirmed.

    But no. She couldn¡¯t act on such urges.

    Here and now, Alice had to behave as if nothing had changed, treating Yuria as she always had.

    Thinking of the hardships Yuria must have faced because of her stunning beauty, Alice¡¯s sense of duty as an adult overpowered her desires.

    ¡®I need to protect Yuria. Be a responsible adult, Alice!¡¯

    Let it be clear: Alice wasn¡¯t romantically or sexually attracted to Yuria.

    Rather, she was like a devoted cat lover seeing the ultimate adorable kitten for the first time, utterly bewitched by Yuria¡¯s overwhelming charm.

    Of course, if Alice¡¯s limits were to snap in front of an unsuspecting Yuria¡­

    What might happen then was anyone¡¯s guess.

    ¡°Well, uh, shall we¡­ go to bed?¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    Alice¡¯s voice cracked slightly as she awkwardly guided Yuria toward her bedroom.

    Yuria tilted her head at Alice¡¯s sudden odd behavior, quietly pinching her own cheek in thought.

    ¡®Is it because my face is too cute? Well¡­ it¡¯s Alice, so I guess she¡¯s trustworthy. She¡¯s not the type to do anything weird.¡¯

    Yuria was well aware of how beautiful her face was.

    Anyone with working eyes could tell just by looking in a mirror.

    If she hadn¡¯t realized it, why else would she have worn a mask all this time?

    But she trusted Alice¡ªnot the Alice from the original story, but the Alice she hade to know personally.

    Alice wouldn¡¯t do anything strange, nor would revealing her face to Alice cause any annoying consequences.

    There was no reason to keep wearing the mask while sleeping.

    Whatever reaction Alice was having, it would pass quickly. People get used to pretty faces after seeing them enough, after all.

    Thinking optimistically, Yuria cheerfully followed Alice into the bedroom.

    ¡®Don¡¯t you dare! Maybe once we¡¯re closer, but not now¡­! Hold it in, Alice!¡¯

    Alice silently cried on the inside, struggling to suppress her desires.

    ¡°Uh, Yuria. Maybe I really should sleep on the sofa¡ª¡±n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Ugh! Fine, fine! Let¡¯s just go to bed! I¡¯ll turn off the lights now~¡±

    Alice¡¯s attempt to escape was swiftly shot down by Yuria, who gave her an irresistibly gentle look with slightly lowered eyelids.

    In the end, the two of them ended up sharing the same bed.

    Fortunately, the bed was a double, so there was enough room for both of them without being cramped.

    Still, the unavoidable proximity of their bodies meant Alice¡¯s inner turmoil showed no sign of subsiding.

    ¡®Sheep number 8,362¡­ Sheep number 8,363¡­.¡¯

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Y-Yuria?!

    And so, hourster, as the lights were turned off and the twoy side by side in bed, something unexpected happened.

    Fast asleep, Yuria rolled over and snuggled straight into Alice¡¯s arms.

    Alice, her face on the verge of tears, had to clutch her own arms tightly to keep herself in check.

    If she failed to resist her affectionate urges as a lover of all things cute and ended up hugging Yuria tightly, what would happen if Yuria woke up and looked at her with a frustrated or annoyed expression?

    Alice couldn¡¯t bear even the thought of that horrifying future.

    How am I supposed to sleep like this?!

    Thump-thump-thump.

    And so began a sleepless night for a poor, beleaguered lover of cuteness.

    Morning,

    The soft, squishy sensation on my face was the first thing I noticed when I woke up.

    Opening my eyes, I found myself nestled snugly in Alice¡¯s arms.

    Why am I here?

    Still groggy and half-asleep, I tilted my head in confusion.

    Above me, I heard Alice¡¯s voice, weary and slightly strained.

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    ¡°Good morning, Yuria¡­. Mind letting go now?¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    It was then that I realized I had wrapped my arms tightly around Alice¡¯s waist.

    What? Since when?!

    Fully awake now, I scrambled backward and let go, feeling a rush of embarrassment.

    Alice sat up sluggishly, rubbing her face as if wiping away invisible weariness.

    Oh, right. I stayed at Alice¡¯s cest night. That¡¯s why I wasn¡¯t cold.

    Stretching my arms overhead with a big yawn, I reflected on how I felt.

    It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve slept this well. Guess people really do need a warm ce to sleep.

    Back at my base, sleeping in a sleeping bag meant waking up with a freezing nose and aches all over.

    But after sleeping here at Alice¡¯s, I woke up feeling refreshed, my body full of energy.

    So this is why having a proper home and bed is important.

    I couldn¡¯t help but feel a renewed appreciation for them.

    ¡°Yuria, if you¡¯re still sleepy, feel free to go back to bed. I¡¯ll wake you upter.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    No need.

    I wasn¡¯t the type to sleep a lot, anyway.

    Nodding at Alice¡¯s suggestion, I followed her lead as she got out of bed and headed to the living room.

    Time to freshen up, change into my uniform at Greg¡¯s shop, and head to work.

    Mentally mapping out my schedule, I epted a slice of toast from Alice and devoured it to satisfy my grumbling stomach.

    When Alice asked if we should shower together again, I politely declined.

    After taking a quick shower on my own, I put my mask back on and bundled up in my coat.

    Sure, walking around in cat onesie pajamas was embarrassing, but if I wrapped myself up tightly in the coat, no one would notice.

    Perhaps it was the return of the mask that calmed Alice, who now seemed far moreposed than the night before. Tilting her head, she asked:

    ¡°Yuria, are you leaving already? Why not go together?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    I need to change my clothes.

    Pointing to the cat onesie I was still wearing, I watched as Alice¡¯s expression shifted.

    She seemed to realize for the first time that I hadn¡¯t been wearing my maid uniformst night and scratched her cheek awkwardly.

    Still, I was grateful to her for letting me stay the night.

    To show my thanks, I walked over and hugged her tightly.

    As someone who couldn¡¯t speak, this was the best way I could express my gratitude.

    Alice hugged me back and opened her mouth as if to say something but stopped, her expression turning pensive.

    Whatever she was thinking, it didn¡¯t seem like something I needed to worry about.

    And so, we parted ways with only a brief goodbye.

    Since we¡¯d see each other at the officeter, there was no need for anything borate.

    I¡¯ll have to put in some effort to find a new ce right after work. I can¡¯t keep relying on Alice¡¯s kindness.

    Stepping out of Alice¡¯s apartment into the cold morning air, I made a firm resolve.

    Afterward, everything went smoothly.

    I arrived at Greg¡¯s general store, used my key to unlock the door, and changed into my maid uniform.

    After giving the store a quick cleaning, I headed straight to the office without getting sidetracked.

    ¡°Yuria, can I talk to you for a moment¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    The moment I arrived at the office, Alice pulled me aside into the hallway.

    ¡°Do you¡­ want to stay at the office if you don¡¯t have anywhere else to go?¡±

    Out of the blue, I found myself faced with this unexpected and troubling suggestion.

    Why would I stay here?

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!